Galateo
Espanol
Anᵒ
Dom
1640
Tho:
Crosse
fecit
Reader
stopp
heere
,
First
fix
thine
eye
,
On
this
quainte
Spaniards
gallantrye
:
Then
reade
his
booke
,
where
thou
shalt
finde
Hee
's
farr
less
braue
in
Cloathes
,
then
minde
.
W.
S.
Galateo
Espagnol
,
OR
,
THE
SPANISH
GALLANT
,
INSTRVCTING
THEE
in
that
which
thou
must
doe
,
and
take
heed
of
in
thy
usuall
cariage
,
to
be
well
esteemed
,
and
loved
of
the
People
.
Written
in
Spanish
by
Lucas
Gracian
de
Antisco
servant
to
his
Majesty
.
And
done
into
English
by
W.
S.
of
the
Inner
Temple
Esquire
.
Full
of
variety
,
and
delight
,
and
very
necessary
to
be
perused
,
not
only
of
the
generous
youth
of
this
Kingdom
,
but
also
of
all
such
as
are
exercised
in
their
gentile
Education
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
E.
G.
for
William
Lee
,
at
the
Turkes
head
in
Fleete-streete
,
neere
to
the
Miter
Taverne
.
1640.
To
the
high
,
Noble
,
and
most
Illustrious
:
CHARLES
,
Prince
of
Wales
,
&c.
SIr
,
let
the
strength
of
my
desires
to
serve
you
,
obtaine
your
pardon
,
for
this
my
triviall
dedication
.
Yet
if
the
title
of
this
booke
bee
true
,
(
which
is
not
mine
,
but
the
first
authors
)
it
may
prove
worthy
your
inspection
;
if
not
,
your
perusall
.
For
,
the
few
rules
therein
conteyned
,
(
if
he
may
be
credited
)
being
well
observed
,
will
gaine
you
the
love
of
all
men
;
and
(
consequently
)
command
their
obedience
.
Two
things
,
which
Princes
,
above
others
,
have
greatest
neede
of
,
and
wherein
they
become
most
happy
,
being
made
thereby
,
more
absolute
,
then
either
by
rigor
of
Lawes
,
or
force
of
Armes
.
It
is
(
I
confesse
)
most
true
,
that
the
great
deedes
,
and
heroick
actions
of
Princes
,
are
of
highest
esteeme
:
yet
are
they
not
(
therefore
)
to
bee
altogether
regardlesse
,
even
of
their
ordinary
behaviour
,
and
usuall
cariage
.
For
as
by
them
,
they
become
most
powerfull
,
and
renouned
:
so
by
these
,
(
if
pleasing
,
and
gracefull
)
they
grow
more
endeered
,
in
the
peopls
affections
.
This
treatise
was
first
penned
by
a
Courtyer
.
Therefore
if
it
bee
not
well
translated
,
no
marvaile
,
for
how
should
a
plodding
Lawyer
,
make
a
neate
construction
,
of
a
quaint
and
polite
Gallants
meaning
?
rude
as
it
is
,
I
hope
your
highnesse
will
be
pleased
to
accept
of
it
,
not
casting
your
eye
so
much
upon
the
course
visage
,
of
the
present
,
as
upon
the
faire
intentions
of
the
presenter
.
I
confesse
there
be
no
dainties
in
it
,
fit
for
your
curious
palate
,
yet
(
I
beseech
you
)
bee
pleased
to
tast
of
it
,
that
others
,
for
whom
such
course
fare
is
farre
more
proper
,
may
thereby
bee
brought
,
to
relish
it
the
better
.
All
I
will
say
in
its
commendation
,
is
this
:
it
is
but
briefe
,
and
is
full
of
variety
.
Inner
Temple
the
28
of
March
,
1640.
Sir
,
I
am
Your
Highnesses
in
all
duty
and
observance
to
be
commanded
,
William
Style
.
The
Approbation
.
I
Brother
Augustine
Arbole
presentado
,
Reader
of
Divinity
in
the
Monastery
of
our
Father
S.
Augustine
,
of
Barcelona
,
by
the
commandement
of
the
Illustrious
,
and
right
reverend
Lord
,
Micer
Onofre
Pablo
celleres
,
Doctor
of
Law
,
and
Cannon
in
the
Church
of
this
City
,
officiall
,
and
Vicar
generall
,
for
the
right
illustrious
,
and
reverend
Lord
,
Don
Iuan
dymas
Loris
,
Bishop
of
Barcelona
,
have
seen
,
and
examined
,
the
Galateo
Espanol
,
&
I
find
nothing
in
it
,
which
contradicts
,
the
faith
,
but
is
very
profitable
,
and
helpful
to
the
good
instruction
,
and
education
of
youth
.
Dated
in
this
monastery
of
S.
Augustins
,
the
16
of
May
,
1594.
Brother
Augustine
Arbole
,
Vt
.
Celeres
,
vic.
Gen.
The
Approbation
.
I
Peter
Torrens
,
Doctr
of
Divinity
,
by
the
commission
of
the
Illustrious
,
and
right
reverend
Lord
,
Gabriel
Marquet
,
officiall
,
and
vicar
generall
of
Tarraconensis
,
have
read
this
booke
,
intituled
the
Galateo
Espanoll
,
and
I
have
found
nothing
in
it
,
repugnant
to
the
Catholique
faith
,
and
unto
good
manners
.
In
witnesse
wherof
,
I
here
subscribe
my selfe
,
P.
Torrens
.
Vt
.
Marquet
.
Vic.
Generalis
.
To
The
right
illustrious
Lord
,
Micer
Francisco
Bonnet
,
Viceroy
of
Catalunna
,
and
Counsellour
of
Barcelona
.
RIght
reverend
Sir
,
being
of
opinion
,
that
the
subject
of
this
booke
,
intituled
the
Galateo
Espanol
,
is
of
great
importance
,
and
of
much
furtherance
,
to
know
how
,
and
in
what
manner
,
men
ought
(
ordinarily
)
to
carry
themselves
,
so
that
they
be
not
only
not
ill
thought
of
,
and
hated
of
others
,
But
very
acceptable
,
and
pleasing
to
all
:
and
considering
on
the
other
side
,
that
for
want
of
Copies
thereof
,
the
common
wealth
looseth
this
so
great
a
good
.
I
determined
to
print
it
at
my
owne
charge
.
Because
that
it
is
not
now
in
my
power
,
or
ability
,
to
doe
things
of
greater
importance
,
I
have
(
at
least
)
done
what
I
could
in
this
little
:
and
as
much
as
my
skill
would
reach
unto
.
Afterward
taking
it
into
my
consideration
unto
whom
I
were
best
to
dedicate
it
,
as
the
custome
is
to
doe
,
in
the
like
impressions
of
bookes
;
my
phansy
then
gave
me
,
that
I
could
not
better
dedicate
it
,
to
any
body
then
your
honour
,
who
with
greater
zeale
and
thought
,
desireth
,
&
procureth
,
the
good
of
this
same
common
wealth
then
any
other
,
(
as
all
doe
well
see
,
&
confesse
)
as
well
in
the
charge
of
a
Counsellour
,
as
in
that
of
a
deputy
,
which
your
honour
houlds
,
at
the
present
,
and
doth
order
,
and
governe
there
in
with
so
great
diligence
.
Therefore
I
trust
,
that
your
honour
will
bee
pleased
,
to
receive
it
under
your
protection
:
and
although
the
service
bee
not
such
,
as
is
fit
for
the
person
of
your
Honour
,
yet
receive
the
heart
and
good
will
,
with
which
it
is
offered
,
together
with
the
desire
I
have
,
to
serve
your
Honour
,
and
the
common
wealth
,
(
dayly
)
more
and
more
,
in
matters
of
greater
consequence
:
for
by
this
favour
,
and
reward
,
I
recover
more
heart
,
and
vigour
,
to
undertake
,
and
finish
a
greater
worke
.
God
keepe
your
Lordship
.
Right
illustrious
Sir
,
Bernat
Cusana
kisses
your
Honours
hands
.
To
The
right
illustrious
Lord
,
Goncales
Argeto
de
Molina
,
Provinciall
,
and
grand
Iusticiar
,
for
his
Majesty
,
for
the
holy
brotherhood
,
of
Andalusia
:
Lord
of
the
Townes
,
of
Veros
,
and
Dagancuelo
:
and
of
the
Castle
of
Gildolid
.
Alderman
of
Civill
,
&c.
THe
great
and
particular
friendship
,
which
Antonio
Gratian
,
my
brother
,
that
is
in
Heaven
,
Counsellour
of
his
Majesty
,
and
Secretary
to
his
royall
person
,
did
finde
with
your
Honour
,
obliges
mee
,
to
acknowledge
it
,
and
to
accompt
of
it
,
as
all
the
good
wits
of
this
age
doe
:
behoulding
in
your
Honour
,
those
testimonies
,
which
you
have
afforded
us
in
Armes
,
Government
,
and
writings
,
of
his
much
vertue
,
great
courage
and
cleare
understanding
.
For
having
at
thirteene
yeares
old
,
begun
to
serve
his
Majesty
in
the
Warrs
,
and
not
forgetting
the
exercise
of
learning
,
as
we
may
perceive
by
the
pledges
,
which
Spaine
enjoyes
,
and
expects
from
your
Honours
wisdome
,
in
the
governing
of
the
holy
brother-hood
,
of
Andaluzia
:
which
your
Honour
takes
charge
of
:
he
hath
shewed
his
worth
,
so
that
in
one
yeere
wherein
he
served
,
by
condemning
a
great
number
to
death
and
the
Gallies
,
he
hath
secured
this
Province
,
which
was
so
wasted
with
robbers
;
And
I
am
confident
the
Divine
,
and
humane
Majesty
,
will
grant
your
Honour
,
the
reward
which
such
workes
deserve
,
which
my
Galateo
did
rightly
consider
,
in
beseeching
of
your
Honour
,
to
accept
of
it
,
with
the
same
affection
,
it
is
offered
.
Our
Lord
preserve
the
right
renouned
person
,
of
your
Honour
,
many
dayes
,
with
as
much
increase
of
wealth
as
is
possible
.
From
Madrid
the
10.
of
Ianuary
,
1582.
Much
renowned
Sir
,
your
servant
Lucas
Gratian
Dantisco
,
Kisses
your
Honourable
hands
.
To
the
Reader
.
HAving
seene
(
by
experience
)
in
the
passage
of
my
life
,
all
the
rules
of
this
book
,
I
was
of
opinion
,
that
I
should
doe
more
good
,
if
I
did
translate
,
out
of
the
Italian
Galateo
,
these
things
,
which
ought
to
be
considered
of
,
in
the
time
of
our
youth
,
and
to
adde
other
stories
,
and
things
,
tending
to
this
purpose
,
which
I
have
seene
,
and
heard
:
which
might
be
insteed
of
dainties
,
and
sweete
language
,
to
make
us
passable
,
without
an
ill
savour
:
the
guilded
Pills
of
a
loving
reprehension
,
which
are
conteyned
in
this
booke
,
though
they
bee
cloathed
in
Tales
,
and
jestes
,
doe
not
cease
to
profit
any
that
stands
in
neede
of
these
admonitions
:
if
his
mouth
bee
not
so
bitter
,
and
his
tast
so
distempered
,
that
nothing
can
please
him
;
but
for
others
,
that
are
not
such
,
as
are
deciphered
,
in
this
Table
,
they
may
tast
much
of
their
owne
neatnesse
,
and
good
judgement
,
and
if
any
tittle
of
this
,
concerne
them
,
they
may
bee
admonished
thereby
,
and
amend
their
fault
,
without
any
trouble
of
any
,
with
the
bare
reading
,
and
observation
of
this
treatise
.
I
know
well
,
that
some
will
say
,
that
I
have
ill
acquitted
my selfe
,
by
these
instructions
,
though
I
make
my selfe
master
of
them
:
but
I
answer
with
the
same
Galateo
,
where
he
sayth
,
that
the
rather
,
as
one
that
takes
warning
from
faltring
in
them
,
doe
I
now
set
them
forth
,
that
others
may
not
fall
so
unadvisedly
as
I
have
done
,
and
so
I
am
excused
;
Alleadging
for
my
principall
discharge
to
admonish
thereby
,
to
a
matter
so
proper
for
me
,
and
at
such
a
time
as
it
cannot
be
taken
for
a
reproofe
,
but
an
admonition
.
For
that
when
I
come
of
discretion
,
I
consider
I
shall
receive
content
,
in
that
I
have
bin
admonished
;
for
although
I
have
procured
others
to
to
live
respected
of
all
,
yet
might
I
have
bin
more
wary
of
my selfe
.
This
I
offer
to
the
curious
Reader
,
but
my
intention
is
to
serve
him
,
subjecting
my selfe
,
to
receive
with
love
,
what
reproofe
he
can
give
me
.
A
Sonet
of
Galves
de
Montalvo
,
on
the
Booke
.
IN
genious
nature
voyd
of
art
Is
like
a
flint
where
fire
's
conceal'd
.
Art
is
the
steele
that
makes
to
dart
,
The
sparks
unto
our
eyes
reveal'd
.
If
any
of
these
remaine
alone
:
They
both
prove
beggarly
and
bare
;
But
joynd
more
rich
then
gem
or
stone
,
Each
houlds
his
proper
friendly
share
;
None
is
by
nature
learn'd
or
quaint
.
And
therefore
voyd
of
good
advise
,
Like
Birds
for
want
of
ayre
we
faint
:
Lye
still
and
cannot
make
our
rise
.
The
rudest
Clowne
is
comly
made
,
By
looking
in
this
Crystall
Glasse
;
Which
Galate
and
Gratian
had
,
But
now
afford
it
thee
to
grace
.
A
Sonet
of
Doctor
Francisco
de
Campusana
.
WHat
Fish
to
th'
bared
hooke
will
come
And
there
loose
liberty
,
and
life
?
But
bayted
,
all
throng
to
their
doome
:
Easing
the
angler
of
his
strife
.
If
profit
be
with
sweetnesse
mixt
,
It
must
be
well
receiv'd
of
all
:
The
pleasure
that
unto
it
s
fixt
,
More
then
the
gaine
doth
men
inthral
.
Good
counsell
,
as
Nizander
saith
,
Doth
seise
on
us
,
like
the
bare
hooke
:
But
Lucas
so
it
bayted
hath
,
He
catcheth
all
men
by
the
Booke
.
A
Sonet
of
Lope
de
Vega
to
the
Author
.
A
Blessed
news
,
and
happy
day
Descends
from
heaven
,
in
rich
array
:
Reward
I
aske
,
my
boone
I
crave
,
From
you
that
hope
this
news
to
have
.
You
that
search
and
hope
to
finde
,
Perfect
court-ship
,
neate
addresse
:
Know
,
heere
comes
wisht
to
thy
mind
,
Of
winning
carriage
,
chiefe
princesse
:
A
glasse
to
live
by
,
Image
rare
,
For
common
profit
,
aad
advise
Is
offered
heere
unto
thy
care
:
Accept
it
freely
,
be
not
nice
.
The
Courtier
that
this
gēme
doth
bring
If
thou
desire
his
name
to
have
,
Is
quaint
,
neat
,
fresh
and
glittering
,
Gratian
,
and
Galateo
brave
.
A
Sonet
to
the
Author
.
THe
faire
&
comly
cariage
,
Being
daughter
of
the
court
of
Kings
:
Is
found
in
Galateo
sage
,
Whose
great
renowne
,
&
valour
rings
.
I
suck
from
hence
,
the
courtly
milke
,
Of
faire
,
sweet
,
gentle
,
lordly
port
:
Hither
may
th'
quaintest
cloath'd
in
silk
,
For
counsell
come
,
and
hav
't
in
short
.
Heere
he
presents
in
patterns
rare
,
Instructions
for
thee
to
receive
,
That
without
paine
,
thou
mayst
take
care
,
Thy selfe
from
errors
to
relieve
.
A
Sonet
of
Lycenciado
Gaspar
de
Morales
.
A
Happy
lot
,
a
blessed
day
,
An
age
that
's
full
of
sweet
content
Is
here
discovered
,
and
this
ray
,
Shewes
thee
a
wit
most
excellent
.
The
powerfull
heaven
,
with
open
hand
,
Powres
valour
,
wisdom
,
courtship
down
,
Gives
grave
discretion
,
brave
command
To
him
that
nature
fram'd
a
Clowne
.
The
Foole
from
hence
become
th
wise
,
The
rustick
swain
can
passe
in
Court
,
The
learners
to
perfection
rise
,
If
in
this
Glasse
they
le
but
disport
.
THE
AUTHOR
directeth
this
work
,
to
one
of
his
Brothers
:
advising
him
what
hee
ought
to
doe
,
and
what
he
ought
to
shun
,
in
his
ordinary
carriage
,
to
be
well
esteemed
,
and
beloved
of
the
People
.
SEing
it
is
certaine
,
that
thou
art
to
begin
that
Journey
which
(
for
the
most
part
of
my
youth
)
I
wasted
,
in
this
mortall
life
:
for
the
love
I
beare
thee
,
I
determined
with
my selfe
,
to
shew
thee
the
steps
,
in
which
I
walked
,
and
am
experienced
in
:
that
when
thou
passest
in
them
,
thou
mayest
know
how
to
leave
that
,
which
is
ill
,
and
to
choose
the
good
in
the
right
way
of
thy
salvation
.
And
because
thy
tender
age
is
not
sufficient
,
nor
apt
to
receive
these
rules
and
counsells
,
(
reserving
them
for
their
time
)
I
may
perchance
begin
to
treate
of
those
,
which
some
may
thinke
to
be
of
little
moment
;
And
this
is
that
,
which
I
am
of
opinion
must
bee
performed
:
so
that
in
conversing
and
dealing
with
the
People
thou
mayest
get
a
good
habit
and
observe
an
affable
,
and
acceptable
demeanour
,
and
cariage
:
which
is
no
lesse
then
virtue
it selfe
,
or
very
like
her
:
as
it
is
to
be
liberall
,
constant
,
or
magnanimous
,
so
is
it
to
know
the
manner
,
and
way
how
to
governe
thy selfe
,
in
thy
words
and
behaviour
.
And
this
pleasing
behaviour
,
is
of
force
to
stirre
up
and
gaine
in
thy
prayse
,
and
esteeme
,
the
affection
and
good
will
of
those
with
whom
thou
must
converse
,
and
live
with
all
.
And
on
the
contrary
:
thou
must
avoyde
a
rude
,
and
carelesse
cariage
:
which
may
procure
thee
hatred
ill
will
and
dispraise
.
And
grant
there
be
no
punishment
by
Law
,
for
them
that
are
harsh
,
and
clownish
,
in
their
conversation
,
(
because
the
fault
is
not
accompted
haynous
)
yet
it
is
enough
,
they
are
punished
by
making
themselves
ill
esteemed
,
of
all
People
:
so
that
,
(
in
truth
)
as
men
are
affraid
of
fierce
,
wild
Beasts
,
But
make
no
accompt
of
some
little
Creatures
,
as
Waspes
and
Flyes
,
which
they
feare
not
,
yet
for
the
continuall
trouble
and
vexation
,
which
they
receive
by
them
,
they
oftner
complaine
of
them
,
then
of
the
other
great
ones
.
And
so
it
happens
,
that
most
men
complaine
as
ill
,
of
these
troublesome
men
,
by
reason
of
their
carelesse
cariage
,
as
upon
those
that
are
full
of
mischiefe
,
and
naughtinesse
.
And
therefore
none
can
doubt
:
but
that
he
that
frames
himselfe
to
live
,
be
it
not
in
hermitages
:
or
other
solitary
places
;
But
in
Cities
and
Courts
amongst
much
People
,
to
him
I
say
it
is
a
very
profitable
thing
,
to
know
how
to
bee
pleasing
,
and
acceptable
in
his
manners
:
and
that
he
so
temper
his
behaviour
,
and
dealings
,
that
they
content
not
so
much
his
owne
will
,
and
liking
as
they
be
acceptable
,
and
pleasing
,
to
them
with
whom
we
converse
withall
.
I
know
well
,
that
in
thy
first
age
,
thou
must
passe
through
the
beaten
path
of
infancy
,
passing
it
over
in
simplicity
,
and
childish
exercises
,
yet
Seneca
,
that
was
so
wise
(
as
he
was
from
his
youth
)
passed
not
them
so
over
,
but
they
report
of
him
,
that
two
Romane
Embassadors
,
who
held
him
wise
went
to
Cordova
of
whence
they
say
he
was
,
to
see
him
,
and
as
they
saw
him
playing
at
Chesse
with
other
youthes
of
the
same
age
,
they
wondred
much
how
(
being
so
wise
)
he
could
do
so
and
not
believing
it
was
he
,
they
went
unto
him
,
and
asked
him
;
what
dost
thou
young
man
?
Seneca
lifted
up
his
head
and
answered
them
acutely
,
I
am
heere
bestowing
upon
Time
,
that
which
is
its
own
.
They
stood
astonished
,
looking
each
upon
the
other
and
durst
question
him
no
further
.
Let
every
age
therefore
observe
his
owne
puntillioes
;
According
to
this
rule
should
I
doe
ill
,
to
draw
thee
from
thy
course
:
indeed
I
am
of
a
contrary
opinion
from
it
:
for
it
becomes
not
well
a
young
man
to
be
like
an
old
man
,
and
no
lesse
for
an
old
man
,
to
behave
himselfe
like
a
young
man
:
but
that
in
every
age
a
man
yield
,
and
observe
what
is
due
to
it
.
But
let
this
relish
well
to
thee
,
that
from
the
time
that
thou
beginnest
to
make
use
of
thy
reason
,
and
to
enter
into
the
state
of
youth
,
thou
observe
,
and
reade
these
things
,
that
so
thou
be
not
lothsome
,
but
mayst
understand
,
to
give
content
;
And
this
must
be
done
moderately
,
for
he
that
takes
pleasure
to
doe
things
one
upon
the
neck
of
another
,
to
please
him
that
observes
his
doings
,
may
bee
accompted
a
Jugler
,
or
perchance
a
flatterer
,
rather
then
a
modest
Gentleman
:
as
he
that
takes
no
care
,
either
to
please
,
or
displease
him
that
heares
him
,
may
bee
rightly
called
a
Clowne
.
First
thou
must
marke
what
belongs
to
thy
office
thou
art
in
,
before
thou
come
to
quaintnesse
.
Presuppose
therefore
that
first
before
all
other
things
men
must
take
heede
of
the
office
,
charge
,
and
place
wherein
they
are
,
&
whence
they
have
their
lively-hood
,
and
to
know
well
how
to
mannage
an
estate
,
for
in
this
a
man
is
much
esteemed
.
For
without
this
,
there
is
none
that
will
accompt
of
these
rules
and
instructions
.
Now
to
be
well
esteemed
and
loved
of
men
I
will
begin
in
giving
thee
this
advise
from
what
befell
a
discreete
Citizen
,
who
treating
of
a
marriage
for
one
of
his
Daughters
,
who
was
accounted
rich
and
faire
,
first
of
all
they
informed
him
that
the
man
proposed
to
him
was
a
gentleman
of
good
parts
,
spiritefull
,
gratious
,
discreete
,
and
very
well
esteemed
of
,
and
finally
such
a
one
as
I
intend
to
decipher
in
this
treatise
,
who
(
after
he
had
attentively
listened
unto
all
his
good
qualities
)
sayd
unto
them
,
my
Lords
all
this
is
very
good
:
and
it
will
be
as
necessary
for
him
to
Dine
and
Sup
after
this
also
,
but
you
tell
me
not
in
what
office
hee
lives
and
gaines
his
living
:
what
profit
can
be
made
of
his
person
,
or
what
neede
can
we
have
of
it
only
?
and
so
they
were
at
a
stand
,
with
all
the
virtues
and
good
parts
they
had
reckoned
up
.
And
so
now
at
length
under
this
supposition
,
in
that
which
concerneth
policy
,
I
say
that
our
manner
of
conversation
,
is
more
pleasing
in
taking
heede
how
others
relish
us
,
then
in
our
owne
proper
conceipt
&
esteeme
of
our selves
.
1.
What
things
we
must
shun
.
And
if
we
desire
to
finde
out
what
those
things
be
,
which
doe
generally
please
most
men
;
and
what
those
which
offend
them
,
we
may
easily
find
in
this
treatise
,
what
things
we
must
avoyd
in
our
conversation
,
and
what
things
we
are
to
make
choyce
of
,
we
say
now
,
that
every
act
,
which
is
troublesome
,
or
offensive
to
any
of
the
sences
,
namely
that
doth
distast
us
and
offer
it selfe
in
any
ill
manner
to
the
phansy
&
things
that
are
beastly
,
and
loathsome
,
ought
not
only
not
be
done
of
us
in
the
presence
of
the
People
▪
but
also
not
to
be
named
,
nor
called
to
minde
,
by
any
motion
or
outward
exercise
.
2.
Ill
properties
which
are
accustomed
to
be
done
for
want
of
taking
heede
.
From
whence
we
may
take
notice
,
that
it
is
an
ill
quality
of
those
,
that
whilst
they
are
talking
with
you
,
doe
so
gaze
and
fix
their
eyes
on
your
face
,
as
if
they
were
to
view
some
strange
thing
,
and
I
have
seene
some
who
whilst
they
are
talking
with
one
,
they
cling
so
close
unto
him
,
that
they
breath
in
his
face
;
and
it
is
certain
all
doe
loath
to
be
breathed
upon
,
by
others
,
though
they
find
noe
ill
savour
come
from
them
:
what
will
it
be
then
,
if
such
a
man
that
doth
so
have
a
stinking
breath
,
or
sputters
as
he
speakes
,
as
some
doe
?
and
so
doth
sputter
upon
all
that
stand
about
him
?
I
say
,
this
is
a
sufficient
cause
,
to
make
a
man
abhorred
.
And
I
have
seene
some
so
puffe
and
blow
so
vehemently
in
relating
a
discourse
,
that
they
alwayes
driveled
before
they
could
speak
any
thing
.
3.
In
like
manner
it
is
ill
for
any
to
hide
his
hands
under
his
Coate
or
Cloake
,
in
the
presence
of
any
,
that
thou
art
not
well
acquainted
withall
;
but
thou
must
be
carefull
,
to
let
them
be
uncovered
,
especially
amongst
persons
of
quality
.
4.
As
unseemely
a
thing
is
it
,
that
walking
with
others
,
in
the
streete
,
(
as
it
is
a
usuall
thing
to
doe
)
and
seeing
any
deade
Dog
,
or
any
loathsome
thing
,
that
thou
shouldest
turne
to
thy
companion
,
and
shew
it
him
,
asking
him
,
whether
hee
saw
(
as
he
passed
by
)
that
Dog
,
but
that
he
take
heede
he
be
not
the
first
occasion
that
those
that
walke
with
him
doe
either
see
,
or
receive
a
loathing
from
it
.
5.
This
is
also
an
ill
custome
,
when
(
by
reason
of
thy
full
feeding
,
or
couldnesse
of
stomack
,
thou
hast
a
provocation
to
rasp
wind
)
for
thee
to
doe
it
so
carelessely
,
and
with
such
a
noise
,
that
all
must
take
notice
of
it
:
but
it
ought
to
be
done
so
privately
that
it
may
not
be
perceived
,
and
some
are
so
civill
,
that
when
they
yawne
or
raspe
winde
,
they
smooth
their
hand
over
their
faces
,
as
if
they
were
smoothing
their
beardes
,
and
at
the
same
time
,
doe
cover
their
mouthes
,
so
that
you
cannot
perceive
them
.
He
did
cleane
contrary
to
this
,
who
rasped
wind
with
a
great
noise
,
and
said
it
was
all
for
his
health
,
because
it
was
the
evacuation
of
the
Ayre
,
and
the
coldnes
of
his
body
,
&
thus
commending
himselfe
in
this
manner
as
being
for
his
health
,
one
of
the
company
answered
him
,
Sir
your
worship
may
live
in
health
,
and
yet
may
continue
to
bee
a
Swine
.
6.
It
also
is
plaine
,
that
it
is
very
ill
,
to
be
carelesse
concerning
thy
nostrils
,
for
there
be
some
that
breath
very
loud
through
them
,
and
at
times
wipe
them
with
their
hands
and
then
rub
one
hand
against
the
other
,
at
other
times
they
thrust
their
fingers
into
their
nostrils
,
and
make
Pellets
of
that
they
picke
out
,
even
before
every
body
,
that
is
present
:
as
in
like
manner
,
some
are
wont
to
make
cakes
of
the
waxe
,
which
they
picke
out
of
their
eyes
,
and
into
this
carelesenesse
and
slovenlinesse
we
have
observed
many
to
fall
.
And
much
lesse
ought
any
to
use
to
take
any
thing
in
his
hand
,
that
smels
ill
,
or
may
give
a
loathing
,
and
to
put
it
to
anothers
Nose
,
that
hee
may
smell
how
it
stinkes
:
saying
to
him
,
as
you
love
your
life
,
doe
but
try
how
ill
this
smelleth
;
but
thou
oughtest
rather
to
endeavour
he
may
not
see
it
.
7.
Now
even
as
all
these
,
and
many
other
things
of
this
sort
,
doe
offend
the
sence
of
smelling
and
of
tasting
,
together
with
the
sence
of
seeing
,
so
the
gnashing
of
the
teeth
,
and
the
grinding
of
hard
stones
,
one
against
another
,
and
scouring
of
Iron
,
doe
offend
the
eares
,
and
set
the
teeth
on
edge
,
and
a
man
ought
as
much
as
may
be
to
take
heede
of
them
.
8.
A
man
of
quality
must
also
take
heede
he
sing
not
(
especially
alone
)
if
he
have
not
a
good
and
a
tunable
voyce
,
of
which
thing
few
take
any
heede
,
but
it
seemes
,
that
(
naturally
)
those
that
have
the
worst
voyces
,
are
least
carefull
of
this
,
and
are
wont
to
commend
such
men
that
sing
much
though
very
ill
,
these
are
like
those
that
make
such
a
noyse
in
coughing
and
sneesing
,
that
they
offend
all
that
are
present
.
9.
Others
there
be
that
spit
aloft
in
the
Ayre
,
who
by
undiscreetly
behaving
themselves
in
such
actions
,
doe
sprinkell
the
faces
of
those
that
stand
about
them
,
and
we
may
finde
in
like
sort
some
of
them
,
who
in
yawning
make
a
great
noyse
like
the
noyse
of
a
beast
,
for
that
with
their
mouthes
wide
open
,
they
utter
this
voyce
,
or
to
speake
more
properly
make
a
noyse
like
a
dumbe
man
in
the
middest
of
their
speech
or
discourse
,
if
they
be
talking
of
any
thing
,
so
that
they
cannot
be
understood
,
but
are
an
offence
to
all
that
heare
them
.
But
a
well
behaved
man
must
avoyd
much
yawning
,
as
much
as
he
can
,
(
and
by
consequence
of
the
things
before
mentioned
)
because
he
that
so
yawnes
seemes
to
bee
discontented
,
and
to
wish
himselfe
else
where
out
of
that
company
,
and
that
the
discourse
and
manner
of
it
doth
not
like
him
;
And
though
it
be
true
that
you
thinke
it
is
not
in
any
ones
power
to
leave
yawning
;
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
if
the
thought
be
busy
upon
any
thing
,
be
it
in
matter
of
delight
,
or
otherwise
,
we
never
yawne
because
we
never
mind
it
,
but
if
it
be
idle
then
it
thinkes
on
it
,
and
thus
it
comes
to
passe
,
(
as
we
have
seene
it
often
fall
out
)
that
when
any
one
yawnes
in
the
presence
of
those
that
be
idle
,
all
of
them
will
presently
yawne
,
and
there
is
as
it
were
a
certaine
agreement
in
gaping
,
which
appeares
like
a
pastime
amongst
fooles
which
might
have
bin
avoided
,
if
one
of
them
had
not
called
it
to
minde
:
and
to
conclude
,
for
one
to
yawne
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
he
is
transported
,
or
without
memory
:
it
is
requisite
then
for
any
one
to
shun
this
custome
that
is
so
unpleasing
to
the
sight
and
to
the
hearing
of
others
:
for
in
using
it
,
it
is
a
token
,
that
we
are
of
a
sleepy
and
sluggish
disposition
,
which
may
make
us
to
bee
ill
beloved
of
those
with
whom
we
converse
.
10.
In
like
manner
there
is
another
ill
custome
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
in
some
that
doe
blow
their
Noses
,
very
hard
,
and
doe
in
the
presence
of
all
,
make
a
pawse
,
to
looke
into
their
hankerchiefs
,
upon
that
they
have
blowed
out
,
as
if
that
which
were
there
were
Pearles
,
or
Dyamonds
that
come
out
of
their
braynes
.
11.
It
is
also
an
ill
custome
,
for
any
to
put
his
Nose
in
the
Platter
,
or
bowle
of
Wine
,
or
over
the
Meate
which
another
is
to
eate
,
in
taking
occasion
to
smell
unto
it
,
or
to
looke
upon
it
,
to
give
his
opinion
,
and
I
approve
not
that
he
tast
more
of
it
,
then
he
is
himselfe
only
to
drinke
,
or
eate
:
for
somthing
may
fall
from
his
Nose
,
which
may
cause
a
loathing
to
another
,
although
nothing
(
in
truth
)
doe
fall
.
And
to
phansy
a
thing
though
it
be
not
so
,
is
a
great
matter
:
much
lesse
oughtest
thou
to
give
another
drinke
in
the
same
Cup
,
wherein
thou
hast
drunke
thy selfe
,
except
he
be
thy
very
familiar
or
thy
servant
,
nor
to
give
any
a
Peare
or
an
Apple
,
of
which
thou
hast
bitten
,
For
in
not
taking
good
heed
of
these
things
(
though
they
seeme
to
be
very
triuiall
)
they
become
reproachfull
,
even
like
little
stroakes
or
wounds
,
which
if
they
be
often
given
or
repeated
,
may
at
last
cause
death
unto
thee
.
12.
I
can
now
tell
you
of
a
thing
to
this
purpose
which
happened
in
Verona
a
City
in
Italy
,
where
was
a
very
wise
Bishop
,
as
well
for
his
learning
,
as
policy
,
who
was
called
Don
Juan
Matheo
Gilbert
,
who
amongst
other
his
laudable
customes
,
was
very
curteous
,
and
bountifull
,
doing
honour
to
Gentlemen
travellers
,
by
entertayning
of
them
,
with
such
provision
as
was
fitting
for
his
quality
,
and
so
it
fortuned
that
a
noble
Knight
,
called
Count
Richardo
passing
by
that
way
,
aboad
a
few
dayes
with
the
Bishop
,
and
his
family
,
who
were
all
of
them
,
curious
,
neate
and
of
excellent
behaviour
,
and
because
they
found
the
count
,
both
in
his
behaviour
,
and
his
discourse
to
be
a
discreete
Gentleman
and
a
most
noble
Courtyer
,
they
did
much
value
and
esteeme
him
,
only
they
found
a
small
defect
in
his
behaviour
,
(
which
the
Bishop
and
his
servants
had
presently
espied
.
)
And
so
he
consulted
carefully
with
them
,
how
they
might
tell
and
give
him
notice
of
it
in
such
a
way
,
that
he
might
take
no
distast
at
them
,
so
the
count
being
to
depart
the
next
day
,
when
he
had
taken
his
leave
,
and
giving
the
Bishop
thankes
for
his
curtesy
afforded
him
,
The
Bishop
call'd
to
him
a
discreete
servant
of
his
,
named
Galateo
,
(
of
whom
this
booke
tooke
its
name
,
)
and
bad
him
take
horse
and
accompany
the
Count
on
his
way
,
and
that
when
hee
was
on
the
way
with
him
and
saw
his
opportunity
that
he
should
in
very
smooth
language
tell
him
of
the
defect
he
had
,
the
servant
took
the
businesse
upon
him
,
and
as
he
accompanied
him
,
being
now
ready
to
take
his
leave
of
him
,
with
a
very
cheerefull
countenance
did
thus
bespeake
him
,
my
Lord
,
the
Bishop
my
master
,
commanded
me
,
on
his
behalfe
,
to
thanke
your
Lordship
,
for
your
thankfulnesse
,
which
you
shewed
him
,
for
endevouring
to
doe
you
service
at
your
being
at
his
house
,
and
in
recompence
of
this
your
curtesy
,
commanded
mee
to
make
you
a
present
(
and
I
humbly
beseech
you
it
may
be
acceptable
to
you
.
)
The
present
is
this
,
my
Lord
you
are
the
most
discreete
,
gallant
,
and
most
sweete
conditioned
cavaleere
I
ever
saw
or
conversed
with
,
so
that
having
seriously
observed
your
excellent
manner
of
behaviour
,
I
found
nothing
in
you
that
is
not
exceeding
worthy
of
commendation
,
but
only
one
thing
,
namely
an
untunable
smack
which
you
use
with
your
lipps
,
&
mouth
in
eating
your
meate
,
which
is
very
offensive
,
and
I
am
sent
to
beseech
you
to
receive
this
friendly
reproofe
and
admonition
from
him
,
instead
of
a
present
,
and
I
assure
you
there
is
none
other
in
the
World
but
hee
that
can
present
you
with
so
good
a
present
as
this
.
The
Count
that
never
observed
this
defect
in
himselfe
till
now
,
and
remembring
how
he
had
commended
him
,
hearing
him
reprove
him
thus
,
blushed
a
little
,
yet
like
a
brave
man
,
recovering
his
courage
,
〈…〉
the
Bishop
,
that
if
all
mens
presents
that
they
make
one
to
the
other
were
like
his
,
they
would
bee
farre
richer
then
they
are
,
and
give
him
(
from
mee
)
infinite
thankes
,
for
his
so
great
curtesy
and
bounty
shewed
me
,
assuring
him
,
that
from
henceforth
I
will
take
heede
to
avoyd
this
my
blemish
,
and
so
he
took
his
leave
of
him
.
13.
Now
then
what
shall
we
thinke
that
the
Bishop
would
have
sayd
,
and
his
noble
family
,
to
those
that
we
see
having
the
Hicket
in
their
eating
,
sit
fixt
at
the
Table
,
never
looking
up
,
or
moving
their
eyes
,
much
lesse
their
hands
from
off
the
meate
,
with
both
their
cheekes
stuffed
like
a
trumpetters
,
or
as
if
they
were
blowing
the
fire
:
surely
this
is
gluttony
and
not
eating
,
who
besmearing
their
hands
even
up
to
the
wrists
,
make
their
napkins
in
such
a
pickle
,
that
had
they
wiped
their
trenchers
with
them
,
they
could
not
bee
more
foule
,
and
are
not
ashamed
oftentimes
to
wipe
off
their
sweat
with
them
,
which
with
greedinesse
of
eating
runs
downe
their
foreheads
and
faces
,
and
round
their
necks
,
and
after
this
,
doe
also
wipe
their
Noses
:
these
surely
doe
not
merit
not
only
not
to
be
receaved
,
into
this
Bishops
neate
house
which
we
have
spoken
of
,
but
even
ought
to
bee
expelled
all
civill
mens
company
.
That
there
may
be
no
swinishnesse
committed
in
our
eating
.
14.
Thou
shalt
not
make
thy selfe
lothsome
at
meates
and
festivalls
,
as
some
doe
,
who
accompt
it
a
vertue
to
doe
unbeseeming
things
,
in
tumbling
up
and
down
the
Meate
,
and
Drinke
,
measuring
others
stomacks
by
their
owne
,
for
which
(
although
others
laugh
,
and
like
it
well
enough
)
they
cause
themselves
to
bee
accused
of
slovenlinesse
and
clownishnesse
,
and
amongst
civill
and
neate
People
,
it
shewes
ill
.
And
the
curious
waiters
and
servants
,
that
are
busy
in
attendance
of
the
Table
,
may
not
by
any
meanes
scratch
their
heades
nor
any
part
of
their
bodies
,
before
their
masters
,
especially
at
time
of
meales
,
nor
cover
their
hands
in
their
bosoms
pockets
or
else
where
,
but
they
must
bee
uncovered
:
and
so
cleane
,
that
they
shew
not
the
least
token
of
slovenlinesse
.
This
they
that
wait
must
take
heede
of
.
And
those
that
attend
the
Trenchers
or
Cups
to
drinke
in
,
must
at
that
time
forbeare
to
spit
,
or
cough
,
and
much
more
to
sneese
,
for
such
actions
are
as
bad
,
and
the
suspition
of
them
doth
as
much
offend
their
masters
,
as
if
it
were
very
true
,
they
had
thereby
committed
some
incivility
.
16.
And
if
thou
have
layd
Peares
or
Apples
to
roast
or
bread
to
toast
upon
the
Coales
,
thou
must
not
blow
the
ashes
off
,
that
shall
bee
upon
them
,
for
it
is
a
saying
,
that
there
can
bee
no
winde
,
without
water
,
but
thou
must
either
shake
it
(
lightly
)
over
the
Trencher
,
or
by
some
other
such
like
way
,
to
get
off
the
ashes
.
The
like
fals
out
to
them
,
that
to
clense
away
any
little
straw
,
or
other
thing
,
blow
in
the
Wine
,
their
friends
are
to
drink
,
and
it
is
an
usuall
thing
,
with
some
too
stand
blowing
of
a
thing
that
is
too
hot
,
to
allay
the
heate
,
but
if
it
be
not
a
mans
wife
,
(
or
some
body
else
that
we
cannot
take
any
dislike
for
doing
it
)
it
is
a
rash
part
.
17.
Thou
mayst
not
offer
any
one
thy
Handkercher
,
for
him
to
wipe
withall
(
let
it
be
never
so
cleane
washed
,
because
hee
thou
offerest
it
unto
,
knowes
not
so
much
,
and
it
may
procure
a
dislike
in
him
.
18.
Wee
must
shun
all
ill
customes
,
and
qualities
,
and
any
other
that
beare
but
a
resemblance
of
them
,
wherby
wee
may
at
all
offend
the
sences
of
those
we
converse
withall
,
as
I
have
before
sayd
.
CHAPTER
.
2.
Of
other
things
,
contrary
to
the
phansy
and
good
liking
.
NOw
wee
will
mention
such
things
,
which
without
offence
of
any
sence
,
doe
give
distast
to
most
men
,
in
whose
presence
we
use
them
.
First
you
must
know
,
that
men
naturally
desire
and
have
an
inclination
to
divers
things
,
so
that
some
seeke
to
satisfie
their
anger
,
some
their
belly
,
some
their
senses
,
some
their
covetousnesse
,
and
finally
,
some
to
satisfy
one
,
some
another
passion
,
and
desire
:
to
correct
which
there
are
many
remedies
in
our
holy
Religion
,
and
every
one
putting
his
hand
into
his
owne
bosome
,
shall
perceive
which
of
those
desires
is
most
powerfull
,
that
so
hee
may
there
make
the
greatest
resistance
against
that
,
that
doth
assault
him
with
the
greatest
fury
.
1.
It
seemes
now
,
that
men
cove
that
which
may
afford
unto
them
the
act
of
communication
,
and
to
converse
one
with
another
;
and
this
may
be
,
love
,
honour
,
and
recreation
,
or
any
thing
that
hath
affinity
with
these
:
so
that
we
ought
not
to
speake
,
nor
doe
any
thing
,
in
which
wee
may
give
a
token
,
to
another
,
that
we
doe
little
love
or
esteeme
him
.
2.
And
therefore
it
is
a
very
unseemely
custome
,
that
many
use
.
Namely
to
sleepe
where
a
civill
society
and
company
are
talking
of
any
thing
;
by
carelesse
doing
of
this
,
they
seeme
to
disparage
the
company
,
and
set
light
by
such
discourse
.
It
is
farther
to
bee
considered
,
that
hee
that
is
a
sleepe
,
is
so
farre
from
care
,
and
knowledge
,
of
that
hee
doth
,
that
hee
uses
,
(
oftentimes
)
to
snort
,
or
doe
some
other
displeasing
thing
to
bee
heard
,
or
to
bee
seene
,
and
very
often
you
shall
finde
him
sweating
,
and
his
mouth
open
,
with
much
filth
in
it
.
It
is
also
an
ill
custome
,
to
rise
and
stand
upright
,
where
others
are
sitting
,
and
discoursing
,
or
at
such
a
time
,
to
passe
through
the
roome
;
for
they
are
like
those
,
which
move
up
and
down
,
and
stand
skipping
and
yawning
and
stretching
themselves
,
turning
themselves
from
one
side
to
the
other
,
that
you
would
thinke
,
at
the
very
instant
they
were
troubled
with
an
Ague
or
Palsy
.
3.
They
doe
as
ill
in
like
manner
:
who
being
in
such
company
,
doe
draw
a
Letter
,
or
Bill
out
of
their
pockets
,
or
bosome
,
and
set
themselves
to
read
it
before
them
.
4.
But
they
doe
worse
,
that
with
sisers
,
or
with
a
Knife
,
prepare
,
to
cut
,
or
scrape
their
nailes
:
which
is
as
much
,
as
if
they
esteemed
nothing
of
the
company
,
and
that
they
must
finde
other
businesse
to
passe
away
the
time
.
5.
Nor
should
we
(
as
little
)
use
the
manner
,
that
some
accustome
themselves
unto
,
to
wit
,
to
sing
between
the
teeth
,
or
to
play
with
the
fingers
,
nor
to
shake
our
legges
,
for
hee
that
doth
so
,
may
be
thought
to
regard
the
company
but
little
.
6.
Neither
ought
a
man
,
so
to
turne
himselfe
,
in
his
seate
,
or
standing
,
that
hee
turne
his
back
to
another
,
nor
to
lay
one
Legge
upon
another
,
so
high
;
that
the
part
which
our
garment
should
cover
,
bee
seene
.
Especially
if
hee
bee
a
Divine
;
but
much
more
ought
women
to
take
heede
of
this
,
whom
stilnesse
doth
best
become
,
and
not
to
shuffle
their
feete
up
and
downe
,
nor
to
move
or
handle
their
Knees
.
7.
Nor
ought
any
(
as
little
)
to
leane
upon
his
elbowes
at
the
Table
,
nor
to
make
much
noise
by
knocking
his
heeles
against
the
seate
hee
sits
on
,
for
such
actions
are
not
to
be
used
,
but
by
such
persons
,
which
shew
no
respect
to
any
one
.
It
is
true
,
that
if
a
master
,
doe
it
before
his
servants
,
or
if
it
bee
done
in
the
presence
of
a
friend
,
that
is
of
meaner
quality
then
himselfe
:
he
shewes
no
pride
in
it
,
but
love
,
and
friendship
.
8.
A
man
ought
to
keepe
himselfe
upright
,
and
not
to
rest
or
leane
upon
another
,
and
when
hee
speakes
to
any
one
,
hee
must
not
thrust
him
,
with
his
hand
,
or
with
his
elbow
,
as
many
use
to
doe
at
every
word
,
saying
is
it
not
true
that
I
say
?
doe
you
heare
mee
?
and
all
the
while
they
continue
jogging
them
,
with
laying
their
hands
on
their
breasts
,
or
playing
with
their
buttons
;
and
I
saw
one
,
that
used
this
in
such
sort
,
that
he
unbuttoned
al
he
talked
with
.
To
conclude
,
you
shall
have
some
,
that
will
alwayes
sit
upon
your
Coate
or
Cloake
,
or
some
other
part
of
your
cloathes
,
that
you
may
listen
to
them
,
and
are
never
still
,
nor
can
speake
quietly
.
So
that
you
may
say
,
when
you
have
got
out
of
their
hands
,
that
you
are
as
if
you
had
bin
ground
or
stamped
in
a
fulling
mill
.
How
we
ought
to
be
clothed
.
9.
Every
one
ought
to
goe
well
clad
,
according
to
his
estate
,
and
age
:
for
to
doe
otherwise
,
it
seemes
that
in
seeking
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
hee
despises
the
Nation
,
where
he
is
,
and
therefore
,
the
Citizens
of
Padua
run
out
of
their
houses
,
in
meriment
,
when
they
see
any
Venetian
Gentlemen
walke
through
the
streete
in
a
Jerkin
.
10.
And
a
man
ought
not
onely
to
cloathe
himselfe
in
fine
cloath
,
silke
or
stuffe
,
but
to
strive
to
come
as
neere
as
hee
can
)
to
the
generall
fashion
:
and
to
submit
to
custome
,
though
(
perchance
)
hee
suppose
it
lesse
usefull
,
or
handsome
then
the
old
fashion
;
And
if
through
the
City
it
bee
the
fashion
to
weare
the
hayre
very
short
,
thou
must
not
were
a
peruque
,
nor
when
others
weare
great
beards
,
thou
must
not
bee
shaven
,
for
this
is
to
contradict
others
,
and
we
must
not
thwart
use
,
and
custome
,
but
in
case
of
necessity
,
as
we
shall
tell
you
hereafter
:
for
this
may
make
us
hatefull
to
the
people
,
more
then
any
other
ill
custome
.
11.
None
must
,
(
at
any
time
)
oppose
,
or
contradict
,
a
commune
usage
in
such
things
,
doe
not
thou
therefore
alone
weare
in
the
streetes
a
long
robe
downe
to
the
feete
,
when
every
body
else
weares
one
very
short
,
but
a
little
below
the
girdle
:
least
it
fall
out
nether
better
,
nor
worse
unto
thee
,
then
to
him
that
hath
a
crabbed
countenance
and
rigid
face
,
whose
disposition
is
so
unsavory
,
that
every
body
turnes
to
looke
upon
him
,
as
upon
a
wonder
.
It
is
the
same
thing
with
them
,
which
weare
their
cloathes
out
of
the
fashion
,
sutable
to
their
owne
humour
and
pleasure
:
or
doe
weare
long
hayre
,
and
a
great
beard
,
or
extreame
short
and
shaven
,
contrary
to
the
custome
:
or
who
(
being
a
young
man
)
doth
weare
his
Cap
very
flat
and
broad
,
or
a
low
crowned
Hat
like
a
wives
,
or
his
ruffe
and
cuffes
of
his
shirt
of
too
unseeming
a
greatnesse
and
proportion
.
For
at
all
such
every
body
stands
gasing
,
and
doe
point
at
them
:
whilst
they
themselves
are
much
pleased
with
this
,
being
those
,
(
in
their
owne
conceites
)
who
have
sought
to
break
a
common
custome
,
against
all
liking
of
the
multitude
.
12.
Their
apparrell
then
must
bee
very
fit
,
and
becoming
their
persons
,
because
those
that
weare
rich
,
and
noble
apparrell
,
but
ill
shapen
,
and
deformed
,
are
not
thought
to
have
had
them
made
for
their
bodies
,
and
doth
demonstrate
,
one
of
these
two
things
,
either
that
they
are
carelesse
of
themselves
,
or
that
they
are
ignorant
,
what
belonges
to
a
good
esteeme
,
modesty
or
the
complement
which
is
used
amongst
men
.
13.
As
little
good
is
it
on
the
contrary
,
to
bee
so
extremely
curious
,
in
this
,
that
wee
should
spend
the
most
of
the
time
in
adorning
and
tricking
of
our selves
.
And
some
there
bee
of
such
an
humour
,
that
they
place
all
their
pleasure
,
happinesse
,
and
study
,
upon
their
cloathes
and
outward
fashion
;
And
for
ought
else
,
are
cold
and
unprofitable
,
and
of
little
substance
in
their
cariage
,
and
conversation
.
They
serve
but
for
gazing
stockes
,
and
to
bee
pointed
at
in
the
streetes
,
and
at
meetings
:
so
that
others
laugh
and
make
sport
and
are
discomposed
at
their
trappings
:
as
is
used
to
bee
done
at
a
maygame
,
or
other
like
pastime
;
They
are
so
punctually
grave
,
and
setled
in
their
cariage
,
as
if
they
were
meere
statues
,
curiously
painted
and
set
forth
.
And
some
of
them
are
so
selfe
conceited
,
and
well
pleased
with
themselves
,
that
if
they
did
see
themselves
in
the
water
,
as
they
doe
in
their
glasses
,
they
could
not
be
kept
from
drowning
themselves
like
Narcissus
.
These
doe
also
so
martyr
their
bodies
,
in
pinching
,
and
sweesing
themselves
,
that
wee
have
seene
some
that
would
not
sit
all
day
,
that
they
might
not
ruffle
their
breeches
,
and
goe
so
pent
up
,
that
they
are
so
galled
,
that
at
night
,
when
they
goe
to
bed
,
they
are
as
weary
as
if
they
had
bin
all
day
in
a
combate
.
14.
At
the
time
when
the
fashion
came
up
of
wearing
trunck-hose
,
some
young
men
used
so
to
stuffe
them
with
ragges
,
and
other
like
things
:
so
that
you
might
finde
some
that
used
such
inventions
,
to
extend
them
in
compasse
,
with
as
great
eagernesse
,
as
some
women
doe
(
at
this
day
)
take
pleasure
,
to
weare
great
and
stately
verdingales
,
which
matter
I
will
not
medle
withall
,
because
it
is
so
large
,
and
hath
so
many
croniclers
of
it
,
that
it
is
every
day
spoken
of
;
I
will
onely
say
that
the
warinesse
that
the
Women
were
wont
to
observe
in
concealing
of
their
feete
is
suddenly
passed
to
their
necks
,
and
by
custome
they
have
changed
the
place
.
So
that
now
if
you
enter
to
see
a
Lady
who
perchance
is
unready
,
or
in
a
carelesse
fashion
,
if
you
finde
her
without
the
starched
,
and
set
ruffe
,
which
women
use
to
weare
,
(
although
you
may
see
her
feete
)
by
reason
of
her
verdingall
,
shee
will
first
lay
hand
to
cover
her
neck
,
before
shee
will
stirre
to
cover
her
feete
,
whereas
heretofore
,
they
did
not
onely
not
cover
them
in
their
houses
,
but
did
goe
abroad
bare
necked
,
and
bare
brested
,
another
extreame
cleane
contrary
,
to
what
is
now
used
:
but
let
us
returne
to
the
masculine
verdingalls
,
which
is
the
pompe
and
the
bayes
of
their
verdingall-breeches
.
15.
I
will
here
tell
you
what
happened
to
one
,
that
thought
hee
excelled
so
much
in
this
fashion
,
that
he
stuffed
a
Follado
of
velvet
that
he
did
weare
with
branne
,
and
being
set
in
seemely
manner
amongst
some
Ladyes
,
to
whom
he
desired
to
shew
his
bravery
,
and
neatnesse
,
as
hee
was
talking
merrily
,
of
something
that
pleased
him
,
hee
was
so
exceedingly
taken
with
delight
that
possessed
him
,
that
hee
could
not
take
notice
,
of
a
small
rent
,
which
was
made
,
with
a
nayle
of
the
Chaire
hee
sat
upon
,
in
one
of
his
two
pockets
,
of
branne
,
(
who
,
though
the
harme
was
but
in
his
hose
yet
hee
found
it
after
in
his
hart
)
for
as
he
was
moving
,
and
stroaking
himselfe
(
with
much
gallantry
)
the
bran
begun
to
drop
out
by
little
and
little
without
his
perceiving
of
it
,
but
the
Ladies
that
sat
over
against
him
,
and
saw
it
(
it
being
by
his
motion
like
meale
comming
from
the
Mill
as
it
grindeth
)
laughed
much
at
it
and
looked
one
upon
another
,
and
the
gallant
,
supposing
,
that
his
good
behaviour
,
mirth
,
and
sporting
,
was
pleasing
to
them
,
laughed
with
the
Ladies
for
company
,
and
it
so
much
pleased
him
,
that
the
more
he
strove
to
delight
the
company
,
the
more
his
Mill
did
grind
forth
the
branne
.
The
laughter
by
little
and
little
encreased
,
and
hee
appeared
as
confident
as
a
man
that
hath
shed
much
blood
by
a
wound
,
untill
he
espyed
the
heape
of
branne
,
which
came
out
of
his
hose
,
and
then
hee
begun
to
recall
himselfe
,
and
dissembling
his
shame
,
hee
tooke
his
leave
,
and
departed
,
to
mend
the
mischiefe
that
lay
in
ambush
for
him
,
as
the
proverb
goes
,
you
may
find
out
blood
by
the
foot-steps
.
16.
Better
profit
then
this
did
a
prisoner
make
of
the
lynings
of
his
breeches
,
who
being
to
goe
before
the
Judge
for
a
certaine
cause
hee
was
accused
of
,
it
being
at
that
time
when
the
Law
was
in
force
against
wearing
bayes
stuffed
in
their
breeches
,
and
he
then
having
stuffed
his
breeches
very
full
,
the
Judges
tould
him
,
that
hee
did
weare
his
breeches
contrary
to
the
Law
:
who
began
to
excuse
himselfe
of
the
offence
,
and
endeavouring
by
little
and
little
to
discharge
himselfe
,
of
that
which
he
did
weare
within
them
,
he
drew
out
of
his
breeches
,
a
paire
of
sheetes
,
two
table
Cloathes
,
ten
napkins
,
foure
shirts
,
a
brush
,
a
glasse
,
and
a
combe
,
night-caps
,
and
other
things
of
use
,
saying
,
(
all
the
hall
being
now
strewed
with
this
furniture
)
your
highnesse
may
understand
,
that
because
I
have
no
safer
a
store-house
,
these
pockets
doe
serve
me
for
a
roome
to
lay
up
my
goods
in
,
and
though
it
be
a
straight
prison
,
yet
it
is
a
store-house
big
enough
for
them
,
for
I
have
many
things
more
of
value
yet
within
it
.
And
so
his
discharge
was
accepted
and
well
laughed
at
,
and
they
commanded
him
,
that
he
should
not
alter
the
furniture
of
his
store-house
,
but
that
he
should
rid
the
hall
of
his
stuffe
and
keepe
them
as
it
pleased
him
.
17.
But
returning
to
the
customes
,
I
say
that
there
are
some
so
wedded
to
their
wils
,
who
though
they
much
displease
others
,
in
the
fashion
of
their
cloathes
,
and
may
(
according
to
their
yeares
)
goe
more
fashionable
,
they
cannot
bee
brought
unto
it
,
because
they
will
not
conforme
themselves
to
the
common
,
and
ordinary
custome
.
And
to
this
purpose
,
they
tell
a
story
of
a
neighbour
of
Salamanca
,
who
being
a
man
of
great
meanes
went
clad
in
an
antick
fashion
,
and
he
carried
under
his
armes
cloath
and
new
silks
to
make
cloathes
of
,
by
which
men
might
see
that
he
did
it
not
out
of
lavishnesse
or
to
spoile
them
,
(
for
hee
caried
his
expences
along
with
him
,
but
to
see
who
kept
their
fashion
.
For
at
that
time
the
fashions
rid
post
.
These
are
men
very
remarkable
,
and
utterly
opposing
policy
and
credit
,
and
good
court-ship
.
18.
It
behoveth
then
that
thy
garments
bee
sutable
to
the
custome
of
the
people
of
thy
yeares
,
and
manner
of
calling
,
for
we
have
no
power
to
alter
custome
,
at
our
pleasure
and
desire
,
so
that
wee
must
move
with
the
time
.
It
is
very
true
that
it
may
fall
out
,
that
wee
may
take
liberty
,
not
to
habit
our selves
,
(
punctually
)
according
to
the
fashion
:
as
when
a
man
hath
very
great
legs
,
or
very
small
,
or
extraordinary
fat
,
in
that
case
a
man
may
enlarge
,
or
streighten
his
garments
,
a
little
more
,
then
ordinary
:
and
in
like
manner
,
if
any
be
crooked
or
mishapen
he
ought
not
to
weare
cloathes
of
a
very
remarkeable
colour
,
that
others
be
not
thereby
invited
,
to
behould
his
imperfections
:
neither
ought
a
practised
,
and
neate
Courtier
,
to
weare
extraordinay
gawdy
cloathes
,
nor
too
old
and
carelesse
.
Nor
is
it
good
at
any
time
,
to
labour
to
be
remarkeable
in
his
apparrell
,
to
the
end
hee
may
bee
distinguished
from
the
rest
,
but
that
every
one
appeare
conformable
to
his
condition
:
therefore
a
schollar
should
not
goe
like
a
souldier
,
nor
a
souldier
like
a
scholler
.
19.
Being
in
Rome
with
Lodowick
de
Bavere
,
Castrucio
,
the
Duke
of
Luca
and
Senator
of
Rome
,
they
reported
,
that
for
gallantry
and
royalty
,
hee
sent
to
have
a
robe
made
for
him
,
of
crimson
Tabee
,
and
that
there
should
be
written
upon
the
brest
of
it
,
a
motto
(
in
letters
of
gold
,
)
in
this
manner
:
It
is
as
good
wils
it
,
and
behind
,
upon
the
shoulders
,
another
in
these
words
,
and
it
shall
bee
,
as
God
will
have
it
.
This
was
a
robe
,
(
in
my
opinion
)
better
suting
to
his
Trumpetor
,
then
to
Castrucio
himselfe
,
for
potentates
ought
not
to
make
such
robes
,
though
they
bee
exempted
from
all
rules
.
Nor
doe
I
commend
King
Manfred
,
for
going
alwayes
clad
in
greene
,
because
we
ought
(
alwayes
)
to
esteeme
of
that
,
which
is
in
use
,
without
causing
any
to
speake
of
,
or
to
admire
us
.
Even
as
a
discreete
Embassador
did
,
who
being
to
goe
Embassador
,
to
a
strange
Kingdome
,
and
where
it
was
sayd
,
they
did
weare
many
rude
garments
,
he
sent
before
where
they
were
to
procure
his
lodging
to
one
of
the
stewards
of
his
house
to
get
him
some
apparrell
and
houshould
stuffe
fashioned
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Land
:
and
to
see
if
pack-sadles
were
in
use
,
and
if
they
were
,
to
buy
one
for
him
of
the
better
sort
,
for
that
in
such
manner
,
Embassadors
have
bin
seene
,
to
goe
of
Embassies
,
to
forreine
Kingdomes
,
and
when
they
first
entred
therein
,
to
cloath
themselves
after
the
fashion
of
that
Land
.
For
this
is
the
way
to
obtaine
better
favour
,
and
better
trafficke
for
his
master
.
And
so
I
conclude
this
treatise
of
clothing
:
That
these
that
make
little
reckoning
,
how
they
goe
clad
,
are
ill
accepted
of
,
and
gaine
little
love
,
in
their
conversations
.
CHAPTER
.
3.
Of
those
that
are
unsavoury
in
their
deedes
and
actions
.
WE
formerly
spake
of
those
that
make
themselves
contrary
to
the
most
,
and
are
different
in
their
apparrell
:
And
wee
have
spoken
(
purposely
)
of
the
ill
,
that
extremes
beget
,
but
yet
there
are
others
,
that
exceede
all
this
,
whose
suspitious
deeds
,
and
workes
are
such
,
that
no
man
can
endure
them
:
or
converse
with
them
:
but
by
reason
of
their
ill
condition
,
they
thinke
all
that
they
heare
,
or
see
,
to
be
naught
:
and
doe
coole
all
society
,
and
the
delight
of
those
,
that
esteeme
well
of
it
;
and
for
the
most
part
doe
overthrow
all
.
And
like
to
these
,
are
such
who
when
they
are
joyned
in
society
,
and
set
at
the
Table
,
to
eate
:
after
they
have
washed
their
hands
,
or
it
may
bee
when
the
meate
is
upon
the
Table
,
doe
make
all
the
rest
to
wait
for
them
,
by
either
beginning
to
write
some
letter
,
or
finding
some
other
triviall
businesse
,
or
doe
walke
a
little
,
saying
,
it
is
time
enough
,
they
may
stay
a
little
,
what
hast
is
there
yet
,
&c.
and
make
all
the
company
displeased
with
them
,
as
such
that
respect
nothing
,
but
their
owne
will
:
never
considering
how
displeasing
this
is
to
the
rest
of
the
company
there
.
1.
The
surpassing
all
the
rest
are
such
who
setting
themselves
in
the
best
places
,
and
being
served
first
before
the
rest
,
yet
nothing
contents
them
,
but
that
which
themselves
,
either
speak
,
or
doe
,
making
mouthes
and
faces
at
any
thing
else
.
2.
Some
others
are
so
strange
,
and
so
averse
from
restrayning
their
owne
wils
,
that
nothing
may
be
done
which
is
not
according
to
their
manner
:
And
doe
alwayes
make
answer
with
a
soure
countenance
,
to
all
is
spoken
,
and
doe
never
leave
chiding
,
and
brawling
,
threatning
their
servants
,
and
pages
,
and
in
this
manner
doe
perpetually
disturb
all
the
company
(
speaking
in
this
or
the
like
sort
)
you
called
mee
at
a
sweete
time
this
morning
,
see
how
cleane
you
have
washed
this
.
Why
did
you
not
goe
to
Church
with
mee
,
you
rogue
,
beast
,
how
can
I
forbeare
to
breake
thy
head
?
all
these
are
very
uncivill
manners
,
to
be
used
before
any
body
.
And
such
,
that
though
a
man
be
in
deede
very
humble
,
and
doe
not
out
of
malice
use
this
custome
,
but
for
want
of
taking
notice
of
it
in
himselfe
,
or
by
reason
of
an
ill
custome
,
yet
for
all
this
yet
hee
seemes
to
bee
proud
in
these
outward
actions
:
and
is
ill
thought
of
by
the
People
,
for
pride
is
nothing
else
but
to
esteem
himselfe
better
then
another
,
For
so
it
is
,
that
every
one
ought
to
bee
esteemed
of
,
and
courteously
used
according
as
wee
esteeme
him
to
bee
worthy
of
it
.
3.
As
little
ought
wee
to
doe
any
thing
before
others
whom
we
desire
to
give
content
unto
,
which
may
savour
more
of
command
,
then
friendship
:
but
we
ought
to
manifest
,
that
wee
beare
a
reverence
,
and
an
accompt
of
the
company
,
with
whom
we
converse
.
4.
For
this
cause
it
is
esteemed
a
reprochfull
thing
,
to
brawle
and
give
ill
language
to
ones
servants
,
much
more
to
buffet
them
with
our
fists
,
or
to
beate
them
with
a
cudgell
,
which
is
(
in
a
sort
)
to
seeke
to
exercise
ones
power
,
and
authority
:
which
we
ought
not
to
doe
,
in
their
presence
,
whom
wee
ought
to
respect
.
Because
it
gives
them
distast
,
and
doth
much
dash
the
company
,
especially
if
it
be
at
the
Table
,
which
should
be
a
place
of
mirth
,
and
not
of
offence
,
and
therefore
we
ought
not
to
be
there
in
choler
.
And
if
by
chance
one
be
displeased
,
hee
ought
not
to
shew
it
,
or
make
his
trouble
to
be
knowne
,
especially
if
you
have
strangers
for
your
guests
,
for
having
brought
them
thither
to
serve
them
,
and
to
give
them
content
,
in
thus
doing
,
they
doe
torment
them
,
which
is
as
if
one
were
eating
some
very
tart
,
or
bitter
meate
,
which
we
see
makes
those
that
stand
looking
on
,
to
shew
ill
favoured
actions
,
and
〈◊〉
faces
,
so
to
see
another
troubled
doth
trouble
and
vex
us
.
5.
We
may
in
like
manner
say
,
that
they
are
crookedly
made
up
,
that
are
contrary
to
others
in
all
things
:
and
so
you
may
see
,
that
all
contrariety
is
ill
,
for
those
that
desire
to
gaine
the
affection
of
others
,
and
labour
to
bee
well
esteemed
;
for
to
persevere
only
in
contradiction
,
and
to
thwart
every
mans
pleasure
,
is
not
the
behaviour
of
a
friend
,
but
of
an
enemy
.
Therefore
let
every
one
labour
to
rid
himselfe
of
this
vice
,
especially
those
that
desire
to
gaine
the
peoples
love
,
for
insteed
of
gayning
love
,
they
will
bee
hated
and
have
ill
will
,
but
rather
should
wee
subject
our selves
to
anothers
pleasure
,
that
no
disgrace
may
arise
to
our selves
by
the
contrary
.
6.
Nor
ought
any
to
shew
himselfe
rude
or
harsh
,
but
mild
and
affable
,
and
wee
must
know
that
he
is
sayd
to
be
courteous
,
whose
conversation
,
and
conditions
are
such
,
(
in
his
common
use
and
custome
)
that
he
useth
his
friends
like
friends
,
not
accusing
or
finding
fault
with
their
actions
,
or
with
their
words
,
but
he
must
beare
with
the
infirmities
they
are
subject
unto
,
and
make
as
if
he
saw
them
not
,
for
he
that
carries
himselfe
strangely
,
or
leave
the
comcompany
,
is
counted
uncivill
and
rude
,
on
the
contrary
mild
and
affable
men
,
are
so
good
Courtiers
,
that
where
ever
they
goe
,
you
would
thinke
they
were
amongst
their
acquaintance
,
and
that
they
were
every
bodies
friend
,
gaining
much
applause
by
their
civill
carriage
,
and
sweete
behaviour
:
we
must
therefore
salute
men
with
a
pleasing
gesture
and
good
language
,
and
answer
in
a
sweete
manner
,
as
if
every
one
were
his
countryman
,
or
acquaintance
.
7.
Some
act
this
part
very
ill
,
who
are
so
sad
,
and
of
so
setled
a
countenance
,
that
they
cannot
shew
any
body
a
good
looke
,
and
doe
answer
all
questions
,
with
no
such
as
these
cannot
receive
the
honour
,
acceptance
,
nor
endeerment
that
others
procure
,
and
are
so
rude
that
they
are
not
to
bee
visited
,
nor
doe
give
any
content
,
nor
are
stirred
,
or
delighted
with
any
discourse
,
or
matters
of
pleasure
,
but
doe
refuse
all
offers
,
and
if
any
be
sent
unto
them
,
to
let
them
know
that
such
a
Lord
commanded
him
to
salute
and
visite
him
,
they
answer
,
what
care
I
for
his
visits
,
or
salutes
:
or
if
he
tell
them
such
a
one
sent
mee
to
see
how
you
doe
,
hee
will
answer
let
him
come
and
feele
my
pulse
:
such
as
these
deserve
little
love
of
any
body
.
Of
punctualities
and
neatnesse
.
8.
Nor
is
it
good
for
any
to
bee
melancholy
,
and
sad
,
nor
to
shew
any
signe
of
it
,
to
those
we
converse
,
and
communicate
withall
,
because
this
is
fitting
only
for
some
students
and
contemplative
men
,
that
are
conversant
in
the
studies
of
some
of
the
liberall
sciences
,
And
therefore
they
doe
contrive
to
passe
their
sadnesse
alone
by
themselves
.
9.
Much
lesse
should
a
man
be
so
curious
,
and
so
apt
to
finde
fault
,
that
men
must
as
they
say
,
walke
alwayes
in
print
:
for
to
keepe
company
with
such
,
is
rather
a
torment
then
a
society
,
and
many
of
these
are
so
britle
as
it
were
,
and
punctuall
,
that
they
will
stand
strictly
considering
,
what
title
you
gave
them
:
and
if
you
bee
never
so
little
negligent
towards
them
then
there
ariseth
quarrells
,
and
wranglings
,
saying
,
you
called
mee
not
Sir
,
nor
worshipfull
,
nor
did
you
at
the
Table
,
give
mee
place
according
to
my
desart
,
and
that
was
fit
for
me
.
You
came
not
to
visit
me
at
my
lodging
,
after
I
had
bin
at
yours
:
you
should
not
doe
thus
,
to
a
man
of
my
quality
,
and
many
such
like
speeches
,
that
no
man
can
suffer
or
indure
.
For
they
so
excessively
love
themselves
,
that
they
have
no
leisure
nor
place
to
regard
others
:
and
so
they
easily
and
for
very
trifles
,
spoile
all
their
friendship
,
making
it
like
to
friendship
that
is
covered
with
a
most
curious
vaile
,
whereby
it
cannot
be
pleasing
,
but
very
unacceptable
:
which
tender
delicatnesse
,
and
behaviour
,
should
be
left
to
women
,
I
meane
to
some
,
who
are
so
nice
,
and
full
of
fault
finding
that
they
place
all
their
reputation
,
in
punctillio's
,
and
spend
more
time
to
make
good
their
fooleries
,
then
is
needfull
,
by
reason
of
the
jelousy
,
and
little
reckoning
they
make
one
of
another
.
I
speak
this
without
prejudice
to
the
most
who
are
of
a
better
behaviour
,
and
of
so
sweete
a
conversation
,
that
we
should
doe
exceeding
well
,
to
learn
to
imitate
them
.
CHAPTER
.
4.
How
wee
ought
to
speake
.
WE
may
erre
in
our
speech
,
many
,
and
sundry
wayes
:
And
first
in
the
matter
we
propose
,
which
ought
not
to
be
frozen
,
or
of
no
substance
,
nor
base
and
vile
,
least
they
that
heare
us
,
insteed
of
receiving
pleasure
,
doe
scoffe
both
at
us
and
at
our
discourse
also
.
1.
Nor
in
civill
conversation
,
ought
a
man
to
shew
himselfe
very
subtill
,
or
curious
,
in
his
discourse
:
because
so
doing
,
hee
will
make
himselfe
hardly
to
be
understood
of
the
most
:
and
hee
that
is
to
speake
,
ought
to
take
good
heede
,
that
his
speech
bee
not
such
,
nor
his
carriage
,
that
any
by
stander
be
made
ashamed
therewith
,
nor
made
to
blush
,
or
to
receive
any
gird
,
or
affront
thereby
.
2.
Much
lesse
ought
one
to
speake
beastly
,
or
silthily
,
though
the
auditory
seeme
pleased
with
it
:
for
it
is
not
sit
,
for
civill
persons
,
to
study
to
give
others
content
,
but
in
honest
and
decent
things
.
That
men
ought
to
speake
with
reverence
in
things
appertayning
unto
God
.
3
Much
more
ought
every
one
take
heede
,
that
in
such
meetings
,
hee
speake
not
inconsiderately
,
of
holy
things
,
nor
to
make
jests
,
and
sport
of
them
,
for
such
use
belonges
to
ill
mannered
men
,
and
wee
shall
finde
many
so
discreete
,
that
they
will
presently
depart
such
company
that
they
heare
to
speake
of
such
things
unadvisedly
,
and
without
reverence
.
4.
And
we
ought
,
not
only
to
speak
holily
,
and
with
much
reverence
,
and
consideration
,
in
things
concerning
God
,
but
a
curious
man
ought
,
in
all
his
discourse
,
to
provide
that
his
words
may
give
a
testimony
,
of
his
life
and
workes
.
5.
For
if
when
we
bee
in
the
company
of
people
of
quality
and
those
that
be
curious
,
wee
endevour
that
we
may
not
erre
in
our
discourse
nor
to
give
due
precepts
,
and
advise
,
but
more
especially
when
wee
are
before
our
parents
,
or
powerfull
friends
,
to
whom
we
owe
respect
,
and
doe
tie
our selves
,
to
a
decent
behaviour
,
and
an
humble
carriage
,
because
we
may
be
their
creatures
,
and
favourites
:
how
much
greater
care
,
and
vigilancy
,
ought
wee
to
use
in
the
Church
,
and
holy
places
,
especially
at
the
time
when
any
religious
office
is
doing
there
?
This
is
a
thing
that
every
body
well
knowes
,
therefore
I
neede
not
to
speake
much
of
it
:
yet
that
we
may
doe
that
,
which
behoves
us
so
much
,
let
us
have
Gods
word
alwaies
in
our
hands
,
out
of
which
the
Preachers
,
and
Ministers
,
doe
propose
examples
unto
us
.
Consider
therefore
onely
what
gravity
is
there
required
,
though
it
seeme
to
bee
but
policy
,
so
to
behave
thy selfe
in
the
Church
that
no
body
may
take
notice
of
thee
.
Hence
wee
may
gather
how
ill
they
doe
,
that
are
talking
and
are
unquiet
in
such
places
and
at
such
holy
exercises
:
nor
ought
any
there
to
make
legges
,
and
complements
,
with
such
noise
,
as
if
they
were
at
the
Court
,
nor
to
depart
the
holy
Table
with
a
light
cariage
,
but
shewing
modesty
,
and
humility
,
nor
ought
any
to
behave
himselfe
so
,
that
hee
may
draw
mens
eyes
upon
him
;
nor
to
lie
lolling
on
one
side
or
curiously
to
gase
upon
those
that
are
entring
into
,
or
are
in
the
Church
.
Nor
to
make
antick
gestures
,
and
strange
faces
,
when
thou
prayest
,
as
many
use
to
doe
,
often
lifting
up
their
hands
,
above
their
heads
,
and
flinging
abroad
their
armes
and
stretching
themselves
,
as
those
doe
that
are
newly
awakened
out
of
sleep
:
kissing
their
fingers
,
and
using
such
other
exterior
actions
,
and
gestures
,
which
trouble
them
,
that
are
neere
them
,
by
drawing
all
their
eyes
upon
them
.
But
God
is
better
served
,
with
the
heart
,
then
with
outward
shewes
:
therefore
to
conclude
,
shew
thy selfe
there
rather
like
the
poore
Publican
,
then
the
proud
Pharisee
.
6.
And
if
there
be
any
thing
there
,
that
may
procure
laughter
,
yet
let
it
not
hinder
thy
devotion
;
it
is
true
,
that
sometimes
,
there
fall
out
things
in
the
Church
,
that
would
require
us
to
settle
our
countenances
,
and
doe
even
cast
those
off
the
hookes
(
as
they
say
)
that
see
,
or
heare
them
:
to
this
purpose
I
cannot
omit
,
though
it
be
from
the
subject
,
to
relate
some
impertinencies
,
which
have
happened
in
this
kinde
,
as
of
an
old
woman
,
who
every
time
the
Priest
sayd
Dominus
vobiscum
,
or
the
Lord
be
with
you
,
thinking
the
words
to
bee
obispos
,
which
signifyes
in
the
Spanish
tongue
,
Bishops
:
alwayes
prayed
,
that
the
Bishops
,
Patriarchs
,
and
Cardinals
,
would
be
her
helpers
:
and
to
the
same
purpose
,
I
have
bin
credibly
enformed
,
that
such
a
pratling
woman
as
this
,
recommending
to
God
,
the
good
estate
of
her
family
,
amongst
other
things
,
that
she
required
,
prayed
thus
,
I
beseech
thee
my
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
that
for
such
a
one
my
daughter
,
thou
grant
mee
a
rich
and
wise
husband
,
a
Gentleman
,
no
gamster
,
whoremonger
,
nor
given
to
any
vice
,
and
a
thousand
like
impertinencies
:
and
at
last
,
when
shee
could
not
remember
,
what
more
to
pray
for
,
shee
prayed
that
whilst
shee
was
thus
praying
,
her
pot
might
not
burne
to
,
or
boyle
over
,
and
that
shee
might
finde
it
,
at
her
returne
,
well
boyled
,
and
seasoned
.
No
doubt
any
that
heares
such
impertinencies
,
can
hardly
forbeare
to
laugh
,
and
must
either
depart
,
to
another
place
,
or
marre
his
devotion
,
with
these
or
the
like
things
:
wherefore
if
by
chance
,
any
heare
,
or
see
things
,
that
force
him
to
laugh
,
let
it
be
so
wary
,
that
those
that
are
neere
him
,
may
not
perceive
it
.
7.
Let
us
now
returne
,
(
with
our
Galatheo
)
to
consider
,
what
we
ought
to
doe
,
in
our
conversation
.
I
have
sayd
that
it
is
very
blame
worthy
,
to
talke
of
things
,
which
are
much
thwarting
the
times
,
and
the
persons
,
that
heare
us
.
(
Also
in
feasts
,
and
at
meales
,
wee
ought
not
to
move
sad
discourses
.
)
But
men
ought
to
speake
of
such
things
,
which
are
proper
for
the
persons
,
and
place
,
and
are
well
liked
of
.
And
therefore
in
meriments
,
and
at
feasts
,
melancholick
storyes
,
are
not
to
be
tould
,
as
of
sicknesses
,
and
deaths
,
misfortunes
,
pestilence
,
or
the
like
:
nor
to
call
to
minde
,
or
mention
,
any
mournfull
matter
,
but
if
any
fall
upon
such
discourse
,
wee
ought
in
a
merry
,
and
sweete
manner
,
to
divert
him
,
from
such
talke
,
and
offer
other
subjects
,
to
talke
of
,
more
convenient
,
and
cheerefull
.
I
have
heard
say
of
an
old
Philosopher
,
that
he
affirmed
,
that
for
the
preservation
of
mans
life
,
it
is
necessary
,
that
there
be
a
time
to
weepe
,
as
well
as
to
laugh
.
And
that
for
that
reason
,
he
sayd
,
that
of
old
,
those
sad
fables
,
which
they
called
Tragedyes
,
were
invented
,
by
acting
of
which
,
upon
the
stage
,
(
as
was
then
usuall
to
doe
)
they
might
make
those
shed
teares
who
had
neede
so
to
doe
,
and
by
such
weeping
,
they
might
be
cured
of
their
infirmities
.
But
for
that
which
concernes
us
,
it
becomes
us
not
,
to
make
sad
the
mindes
of
those
wee
discourse
with
,
but
should
rather
labour
to
solace
,
and
delight
them
.
For
if
it
were
true
,
that
any
should
be
sick
for
lack
of
weeping
,
it
would
be
a
small
matter
,
to
cure
that
disease
,
either
with
a
little
strong
mustard
,
or
by
enduring
a
little
smoake
.
And
so
must
we
as
it
is
sayd
at
such
times
,
avoyd
melancholy
discourses
.
8.
We
ought
also
,
to
interrupt
him
,
that
talkes
impertinently
,
and
wastes
much
time
,
and
talke
,
only
for
their
pleasure
.
Like
some
,
that
even
fattened
with
the
love
they
beare
their
little
children
,
doe
talke
of
nothing
but
of
them
,
and
their
nurses
,
in
this
manner
,
this
is
so
pretty
a
child
,
and
makes
me
alwayes
so
merry
that
you
cannot
imagine
it
.
My
little
girle
,
is
very
delightfull
to
mee
,
shee
speakes
already
mum
,
Dad
,
and
many
other
such
words
.
And
they
suppose
that
as
they
themselves
are
pleased
with
this
,
and
doe
spend
their
time
therein
,
so
must
they
,
that
heare
them
,
take
the
like
pastime
:
although
for
certaine
,
no
man
can
bee
so
much
taken
heerewith
,
that
hee
can
bee
delighted
,
to
spend
his
time
,
alwayes
in
hearing
the
same
things
,
especially
when
the
Fathers
doe
bring
in
such
discourse
,
by
the
head
and
shoulders
as
we
use
to
say
.
CHAPTER
,
5.
Of
those
that
set
themselves
to
tell
their
dreames
.
THey
doe
ill
that
make
a
setled
discourse
,
in
the
punctuall
relating
of
their
dreames
,
in
such
earnest
,
and
so
wondring
at
them
,
that
the
telling
of
them
becomes
a
torment
to
the
hearer
of
them
,
except
hee
that
tels
them
do
finde
some
wonder
indeede
in
them
,
or
at
least
so
much
witty
conceit
,
in
some
of
them
,
that
he
knowes
that
the
humours
of
them
that
heare
him
being
prepared
for
such
discourse
,
they
will
finde
pastime
in
them
.
And
though
some
wise
men
of
old
,
did
leave
bookes
behind
them
,
written
of
dreames
,
and
those
composed
with
great
understanding
,
and
acutenesse
of
wit
,
yet
we
in
our
ordinary
conversation
,
ought
not
to
discourse
of
them
.
A
dreame
of
example
:
1.
And
of
all
the
Dreames
I
ever
heard
related
,
(
though
I
have
heard
but
few
,
and
given
credit
to
none
)
that
me
thinkes
was
the
best
which
they
report
,
that
one
Micer
Flaminio
a
Gentleman
of
Rome
did
Dreame
,
which
me
thinkes
was
very
materiall
and
of
much
consideration
.
Hee
thought
in
his
sleepe
,
that
he
was
sitting
in
a
ritch
apothecaryes
shop
,
that
was
his
neighbour
,
and
not
knowing
the
reason
,
he
saw
that
all
the
people
,
with
great
tumult
tooke
away
all
that
was
in
it
,
and
one
tooke
an
electuary
,
another
tooke
away
sweet
meates
,
one
,
one
thing
,
another
,
another
,
and
then
they
fell
of
eating
,
in
such
a
manner
,
that
there
was
neither
box
,
glasse
,
pot
,
or
viall
,
but
it
was
quite
emptyed
,
and
amongst
them
there
was
a
little
viall
glasse
,
full
of
a
cleere
liquour
,
which
all
smelt
unto
,
but
none
of
them
did
eate
it
;
and
it
was
not
long
,
but
he
saw
a
man
of
a
great
stature
,
being
ancient
,
and
of
a
venerable
countenance
,
who
beholding
the
pots
,
and
glasses
,
and
finding
one
crackt
,
another
overturned
,
and
most
part
of
them
broken
,
hee
cast
his
eye
,
upon
the
little
viall-glasse
,
I
spake
of
:
and
setting
it
to
his
mouth
,
he
drunke
out
all
the
liquour
not
leaving
one
drop
,
and
then
went
out
,
as
the
rest
had
done
before
him
;
at
which
Micer
Flaminio
seemed
to
wonder
much
,
and
turning
to
the
Apothecary
,
he
asked
him
,
Sir
what
thing
is
this
,
and
why
hath
this
honorable
old
man
,
drunke
up
so
savourly
,
the
water
in
the
little
viall
,
which
the
others
refused
.
To
whom
the
Apothecary
answered
:
Sonne
this
venerable
man
,
is
our
Lord
,
and
the
water
which
hee
(
alone
of
all
the
rest
)
did
drinke
up
,
(
which
you
saw
was
refused
)
is
the
discretion
,
to
judge
rightly
of
things
,
the
which
men
doe
not
seeke
to
preserve
,
in
any
thing
in
this
World
.
2.
Such
Dreames
as
this
may
well
be
told
,
and
be
excused
,
because
they
rather
seeme
to
bee
good
thoughts
,
of
a
man
awake
,
then
a
vision
of
a
troubled
phansy
.
But
for
other
Dreames
,
voyd
of
sence
,
or
probability
,
as
for
the
most
part
,
even
learned
men
(
themselves
)
doe
dreame
,
as
well
as
the
unlearned
,
wee
ought
not
to
spend
our
time
,
in
telling
of
them
.
CHAPTER
,
6.
Of
Lyars
.
THough
wee
may
thinke
,
that
there
is
nothing
of
lesse
moment
,
then
Dreames
:
yet
for
all
this
,
wee
see
other
things
that
are
worse
,
and
more
idle
,
and
vaine
:
as
namely
lyes
,
or
false
Tales
,
for
of
that
which
a
man
hath
seene
in
his
Dreame
,
may
be
sayd
something
,
because
all
a
mans
life
is
but
as
it
were
a
certaine
Dream
,
or
Phansy
,
but
a
man
never
dreamt
a
lye
.
Therefore
wee
ought
lesse
to
trouble
the
eares
,
and
understandings
,
of
those
that
hate
lying
,
with
Lyes
then
with
Dreames
.
Because
although
they
being
but
Jests
,
yet
this
danger
is
in
them
,
that
sometimes
,
they
are
taken
for
truth
;
Yet
amongst
good
conditioned
people
,
Lyars
doe
receive
this
reward
,
that
becoming
first
reckoned
,
but
as
Jesters
,
they
are
afterwards
people
of
no
credit
,
and
their
discourse
is
scarce
excusable
,
as
being
frothy
words
,
without
substance
.
And
it
is
neither
more
nor
lesse
,
then
as
if
when
such
a
one
speakes
,
as
if
he
sayd
nothing
:
or
as
if
he
did
but
draw
,
and
breath
out
the
ayre
.
And
you
must
know
,
that
you
may
talke
with
some
that
love
lying
so
well
,
that
they
will
lye
,
though
it
be
to
no
end
,
nor
profit
to
them
:
but
onely
,
because
a
lye
of
their
owne
,
doth
much
please
them
.
Even
as
a
Drunkard
,
that
often
drinketh
,
not
for
thirst
,
or
neede
he
hath
,
but
only
for
the
love
of
the
drinke
,
and
they
are
so
besotted
in
telling
lyes
,
that
though
they
tell
impossibilities
,
they
thinke
they
must
be
believed
.
As
I
once
heard
tell
of
a
Lyar
,
that
related
of
himselfe
that
hee
one
day
,
being
very
thirsty
,
and
being
a
very
good
markes-man
,
shot
a
pellet
at
a
Pitcher
of
water
,
that
stood
in
a
garret
window
,
and
made
a
round
hole
in
it
,
and
that
presently
from
thence
,
there
came
to
him
a
Conduit-pipe
with
water
,
to
which
he
set
his
mouth
,
and
drunke
his
fill
.
And
when
he
perceived
,
that
he
had
hitherto
given
content
to
the
company
,
he
continued
his
discourse
,
in
this
manner
:
That
afterward
,
hee
shot
at
the
same
Pitcher
another
bullet
that
was
somewhat
bigger
,
and
hit
it
so
just
in
the
same
place
that
he
stopped
the
hole
so
tite
,
that
on
drop
of
water
could
not
come
out
,
&
though
the
lye
were
well
laughed
at
,
yet
one
that
stood
by
,
knowing
it
to
be
a
very
vaine
glorious
humour
in
him
,
and
it
being
tedious
to
him
,
answered
him
,
Sir
your
worship
spends
your
time
in
vaine
,
and
you
tire
us
all
,
and
he
that
thinkes
hee
can
make
us
believe
this
,
must
either
take
us
for
fooles
,
or
his
enemies
.
Another
answered
him
thus
,
Sir
I
have
seene
Lyars
before
,
but
your
worship
may
bee
the
Kings
Lyer
,
better
then
any
I
ever
yet
saw
or
heard
of
.
1.
Some
others
doe
lie
onely
for
vaine
glory
,
relating
what
wonders
they
have
done
,
and
to
bee
thought
great
Souldiers
,
and
Statesmen
,
and
strive
to
entertaine
men
,
with
things
so
incredible
,
that
one
may
smell
the
lye
,
a
league
off
:
and
so
can
gaine
no
credit
from
their
auditory
,
except
they
bring
witnesse
to
prove
all
they
say
.
That
we
may
see
how
they
come
infected
with
the
Plague
of
vaine
glory
,
those
I
meane
that
bely
their
deedes
and
works
,
You
may
understand
.
2.
Men
may
as
well
lye
in
concealing
themselves
(
to
wit
)
in
their
workes
,
and
actions
from
every
one
,
like
some
that
being
but
of
an
ordinary
quality
,
in
respect
of
their
persons
,
and
places
,
do
pretend
they
are
much
more
,
and
use
such
ceremonies
,
and
doe
so
Lord
it
,
in
their
manner
of
cariage
,
as
if
they
were
Dukes
,
and
Earles
.
These
doe
set
themselves
to
speake
with
such
state
,
as
if
they
were
speaking
from
the
bench
,
going
in
such
a
posture
,
that
they
would
be
thought
to
be
the
head
,
whereas
they
are
but
the
feete
:
labouring
in
their
actions
,
to
imitate
men
of
great
ranke
,
and
in
the
furniture
of
their
houses
,
that
it
is
a
torment
to
see
,
how
ignorant
they
are
of
their
weakenesse
,
and
that
they
cannot
let
their
heads
blood
of
these
vanities
.
3.
There
are
some
others
that
lie
in
this
manner
,
who
wearing
but
meane
cloathes
,
doe
gild
themselves
over
with
Chaines
,
and
Ringes
,
and
medalls
,
which
they
fasten
heere
,
and
there
about
them
:
that
you
would
thinke
they
carryed
them
about
,
rather
to
sell
them
then
to
make
themselves
gallant
;
And
you
may
see
their
pride
and
vanity
a
mile
off
,
that
place
their
worth
onely
,
in
the
back
or
outward
appearance
:
which
are
things
displeasing
,
and
much
disconsonant
to
reason
,
and
good
fashion
.
4.
And
you
must
know
that
in
many
and
(
those
)
the
best
Cities
,
it
is
not
suffered
,
that
any
ritch
man
be
seene
much
distinguished
from
a
poore
man
,
in
the
alteration
of
his
fashion
,
because
the
poore
men
thinke
they
receive
reproach
,
especially
if
they
be
honorable
,
or
well
borne
:
when
others
make
such
difference
in
their
cloathing
from
them
.
CHAPTER
,
7.
Of
Gaming
.
ANd
before
we
proceede
,
we
will
heere
(
by
the
by
)
speake
of
that
,
the
doing
whereof
,
is
ill
spending
the
time
,
yea
the
worst
spent
,
and
sometimes
more
hurtfull
,
then
either
telling
of
Dreames
,
or
Lyes
,
namely
that
which
we
spend
in
Gaming
.
1.
And
therefore
he
that
would
be
accompted
a
gallant
Courtyer
,
must
not
play
for
coveteousnesse
to
win
:
especially
at
Cards
,
or
Dice
:
for
it
is
plainely
seene
,
that
he
that
spends
his
time
,
and
meanes
in
gaming
,
hath
no
leasure
,
for
Court-ship
,
or
sweet
and
pleasing
cariage
,
and
behaviour
,
sutable
to
the
drift
,
that
this
treatise
aimes
at
.
For
if
he
play
for
much
,
you
may
understand
,
that
his
intent
is
no
other
,
but
a
greedy
desire
to
encrease
his
estate
,
by
his
friends
losse
:
and
so
play
,
doth
by
this
meanes
loose
the
proper
name
it
signifyes
,
which
is
sport
,
or
jest
and
not
earnest
,
nor
to
be
so
serious
a
thing
as
it
may
seeme
to
be
by
those
that
make
it
their
whole
businesse
.
And
in
effect
they
make
a
vice
of
that
,
which
may
be
vertuous
,
for
in
using
it
onely
as
play
,
and
keeping
a
moderation
in
that
we
play
for
,
and
the
time
wee
spend
in
it
,
it
is
a
converse
,
to
passe
away
our
idle
time
,
without
prejudice
,
or
hurt
to
any
:
especially
for
those
that
have
no
offices
nor
charges
to
employ
themselves
in
,
but
are
idle
and
want
businesse
,
and
have
not
to
doe
but
to
phansy
Chymeraes
in
their
braines
.
Those
that
play
for
pastime
,
must
play
for
little
,
and
that
with
their
friends
,
and
acquaintance
:
and
at
such
Games
,
as
are
fit
,
for
civill
people
,
but
having
no
skill
in
play
,
thou
oughtest
not
to
bet
,
though
it
be
never
so
little
,
nor
to
play
with
those
,
that
are
cholerick
,
and
ill
conditioned
,
but
with
those
,
thou
mayest
be
merry
,
and
pleasant
withall
;
for
there
are
some
,
that
are
so
quick
,
that
they
grow
in
choler
,
and
chafe
like
mad
men
,
and
beate
the
Cards
against
the
Table
,
and
give
ill
language
,
tending
to
ill
wishings
,
and
reproach
:
And
yet
these
Gamesters
,
doe
ordinarily
say
,
when
they
loose
,
that
they
are
not
so
impatient
,
for
losse
of
their
monies
,
but
for
their
ill
luck
.
2.
The
truth
is
,
that
let
the
game
be
never
so
small
we
play
at
,
it
troubles
us
too
much
to
loose
:
and
such
as
these
,
if
at
first
,
we
know
their
humour
,
it
is
best
not
to
play
with
them
the
second
time
.
Heere
then
I
will
make
an
end
of
this
matter
,
and
that
with
a
jest
,
that
a
certaine
Cavalleere
broke
upon
some
,
that
were
,
playing
at
Primero
,
and
it
was
this
:
it
happened
,
there
being
certaine
discontents
,
amongst
the
Gamesters
,
he
asked
them
,
why
they
were
so
offended
,
and
one
of
them
answered
,
Sir
because
we
are
heere
playing
at
foolery
,
if
you
play
at
that
Game
sayd
hee
,
you
may
vie
it
without
feare
,
and
make
large
stakes
,
for
you
have
all
enough
of
that
,
left
to
loose
:
and
in
this
merry
way
they
were
contented
to
be
jeered
,
and
so
will
I
leave
them
,
to
proceed
with
my
quaint
Galateo
.
CHAPTER
,
8.
Of
Boasting
.
AS
little
ought
a
discreete
man
,
and
one
of
quality
to
fall
suddenly
into
a
discourse
of
his
nobility
,
and
discent
,
nor
of
his
honour
,
and
riches
,
much
lesse
to
commend
himselfe
for
his
former
valourous
acts
:
or
to
draw
them
into
his
discourse
,
upon
every
occasion
:
as
many
are
wont
to
doe
,
seeming
thereby
,
to
make
comparisons
,
with
every
one
that
stands
neere
them
,
by
which
meanes
,
if
(
peradventure
)
they
be
of
meane
condition
,
they
doe
as
it
were
vilify
them
,
and
hit
them
in
the
teeth
,
with
their
mistortunes
,
and
poore
estate
.
Which
is
a
thing
much
displeasing
unto
every
one
.
And
into
this
fault
,
we
see
them
fall
,
that
have
but
very
little
spirit
:
and
the
little
goodnesse
they
have
,
is
not
very
eminent
in
their
bodies
.
1.
And
for
this
reason
,
a
man
ought
not
,
either
to
abase
,
or
to
exalt
himselfe
,
beyond
reason
,
and
should
rather
let
some
of
his
merits
vanish
as
the
Ayre
,
then
to
shew
any
arrogancy
in
his
words
,
for
even
the
good
which
may
bee
found
in
this
case
,
when
it
is
much
stood
upon
contenteth
not
;
Being
but
vaine
glory
,
cloaked
with
humility
:
on
the
other
side
,
wee
must
understand
,
that
those
who
(
by
words
)
doe
without
measure
,
either
extoll
their
owne
worth
,
or
dispraise
it
,
and
seeme
to
destroy
those
honours
,
which
doe
manifestly
belong
unto
them
,
shew
more
pride
therein
,
then
those
that
doe
usurpe
such
honours
,
that
they
never
merited
.
And
therefore
some
will
say
that
(
by
chance
)
the
wise
Giotto
,
did
not
deserve
the
title
of
master
,
which
was
given
him
,
because
hee
refused
it
,
for
you
must
know
,
that
at
that
time
he
was
not
onely
a
master
,
but
the
most
famous
master
of
all
others
.
And
therefore
it
is
certaine
,
that
hee
that
shunneth
to
bee
called
by
the
title
that
hee
deserveth
,
and
that
which
all
of
his
condition
,
doe
challenge
to
themselves
,
shewes
also
that
he
undervalues
all
the
rest
.
And
so
in
like
manner
to
set
light
by
the
honour
,
and
renoume
,
which
is
so
much
set
by
,
is
a
kinde
of
bosting
and
extolling
himselfe
,
above
others
;
For
it
is
true
,
that
none
of
sound
judgement
will
refuse
things
so
well
liked
,
and
are
obteyned
by
a
mans
virtue
and
study
,
except
hee
,
that
holds
them
to
bee
very
idle
,
and
superfluous
.
Nor
ought
wee
to
bee
vaine
glorious
,
of
our
wealth
,
and
riches
,
like
some
who
are
so
well
pleased
with
them
,
that
with
a
little
applause
of
those
that
are
about
them
,
doe
make
circles
on
the
ground
,
and
markes
with
their
swordes
,
or
some
other
thing
,
very
seriously
deciphering
out
,
their
purchases
,
and
wealth
,
and
making
representations
,
of
Townes
,
and
Armies
,
and
that
(
most
usually
)
before
those
that
never
knew
what
belonged
to
warre
.
Like
some
,
that
frame
such
like
discourse
as
this
,
that
followes
;
Heere
is
(
Sirs
)
the
Fort
,
the
Enemy
aproached
on
this
side
,
and
our
men
marched
there
,
I
marched
in
the
van
,
&c
:
Of
Bablers
.
It
is
accounted
but
a
sport
to
heare
men
talke
thus
,
to
those
which
frequent
,
and
devote
themselves
to
Tavernes
,
and
tipling
houses
;
and
are
very
loosely
given
:
who
when
they
bee
well
loden
with
wine
doe
grow
enraged
,
and
adding
fuell
(
thereby
)
to
their
naturall
inclinations
,
they
thinke
they
are
able
to
command
all
the
World
:
and
when
such
a
talkative
fellow
as
this
,
considers
in
what
accompt
hee
is
,
amongst
his
Companions
,
there
is
no
more
to
be
sayd
,
for
hee
must
onely
controule
and
governe
all
;
And
then
you
shall
see
him
frame
himselfe
,
to
Bable
thus
,
Sir
the
World
is
all
naught
,
there
is
nothing
cottens
,
I
wonder
by
the
faith
of
a
King
,
the
Mores
doe
not
breake
in
upon
us
,
and
even
come
into
our
Houses
:
if
I
had
the
governement
in
my
hands
,
I
would
make
the
Cock
crow
otherwise
:
and
so
he
prepares
himselfe
for
another
full
Cup.
2.
I
cannot
omit
,
(
heere
)
to
tell
what
I
once
(
my
selfe
)
did
see
,
in
Vallodolid
having
my
Lodging
next
the
market
place
,
and
where
was
(
usually
)
a
Taverne
,
and
an
Ordinary
for
those
that
came
thither
,
to
runne
races
,
where
out
of
a
dyning
Roome
,
that
overlooked
the
sayd
Taverne
,
I
could
heare
,
and
see
all
the
passages
were
done
there
.
At
that
time
,
one
Sacamuellas
Castromocho
,
a
learned
man
,
and
one
that
then
knew
well
,
how
to
bang
the
Pitcher
,
was
president
,
who
being
there
with
others
of
his
kindred
,
and
camarades
one
day
after
dinner
,
when
they
had
well
filled
their
bellies
,
one
began
to
make
a
doubt
,
and
to
move
this
question
.
Tell
mee
now
my
Lord
Castromocho
,
and
you
other
brave
cavalleeres
heere
present
,
which
is
the
purest
Plant
which
is
at
this
day
to
be
found
in
the
World
:
one
sayd
the
Lily
,
another
the
July-flower
,
a
third
named
the
Tulip
:
and
so
in
this
manner
,
were
many
reckoned
up
,
every
one
giving
the
best
reason
hee
could
for
his
opinion
.
But
Castromocho
putting
forth
his
hand
and
commanding
silence
,
sayd
unto
them
.
Now
surely
none
of
you
come
neere
the
matter
,
therefore
confesse
you
are
conquered
.
And
know
,
that
the
purest
Plant
,
that
is
in
the
World
,
is
the
Nettle
,
for
whereas
all
the
rest
may
bee
made
foule
,
and
you
may
take
them
in
your
hand
and
doe
what
you
will
with
them
;
the
Nettle
you
cannot
,
for
it
defends
it selfe
against
you
.
All
the
company
yielded
to
it
,
but
when
the
matter
was
ended
,
Sacomuelas
called
for
Wine
,
and
so
did
all
the
rest
:
and
the
most
of
them
tooke
such
refreshinges
,
so
voyd
of
water
,
that
it
appeared
very
pleasing
to
their
eyes
,
to
be
beheld
in
the
Glasse
.
And
then
another
of
the
company
asked
of
another
difficulty
in
this
manner
.
Tell
mee
now
my
Lord
Castromocho
,
and
all
your
honours
,
whither
the
soule
goes
to
rest
,
when
it
goes
out
of
the
body
.
Castromocho
answered
,
let
every
one
else
,
first
tell
his
opinion
,
and
then
at
the
last
,
I
will
determine
the
question
;
and
then
some
sayd
into
Heaven
,
others
said
into
Hell
,
and
a
third
into
purgatory
,
according
to
every
ones
opinion
,
but
Castromucho
concluded
with
his
declaration
,
saying
,
give
attention
,
you
must
know
that
the
soule
going
out
of
the
body
,
goes
directly
to
S.
Iames
of
Galicia
,
alwayes
excepted
,
that
if
he
weare
not
a
Drawer
,
for
that
they
would
not
goe
that
way
,
but
a
worse
;
and
with
this
conclusion
,
and
with
other
noise
that
hee
made
,
he
fell
asleepe
,
to
spend
his
drunken
humour
;
and
so
concluded
this
illustrious
society
.
But
let
us
leave
him
sleeping
,
till
hee
may
be
awakened
,
peradventure
then
hee
will
bee
of
another
opinion
,
then
he
was
formerly
,
and
let
us
returne
to
them
that
weare
blacke
Cloakes
,
of
whom
we
have
purposely
dealt
withall
concerning
boasting
.
I
say
that
every
one
should
bee
silent
in
things
that
concerne
his
owne
praises
,
as
much
as
he
may
,
but
if
by
chance
any
occasion
,
or
opportunity
,
enforce
any
of
us
,
to
speake
any
thing
of
them
,
it
is
a
commendable
Custome
to
speake
the
truth
,
mildly
and
softly
,
and
in
a
certaine
carelesse
manner
,
without
using
much
restraint
:
and
for
this
reason
,
they
that
take
pleasure
,
in
quaint
Courtship
,
ought
to
abstaine
from
this
,
which
some
accustome
themselves
unto
,
namely
to
deliver
their
opinions
so
resolutely
,
upon
any
thing
,
giving
a
definitive
sentence
,
to
heare
whom
it
is
irksome
;
But
exspect
what
they
would
say
,
is
more
torment
to
utter
in
vaine
preambles
of
their
good
education
.
3.
Such
are
those
men
,
that
speak
nothing
but
preambles
,
to
shew
their
manners
,
as
if
they
should
say
,
Sir
I
beseech
your
worship
,
to
pardon
me
:
if
perchance
I
am
ignorant
,
how
to
make
your
worship
conceive
me
,
because
I
speake
so
rudely
,
according
to
my
little
knowledge
,
I
am
sure
your
worship
,
will
laugh
at
me
,
yet
to
obey
you
,
I
will
not
forbeare
to
speake
that
you
command
me
:
and
so
they
stand
so
long
in
such
circumstances
,
that
any
question
how
hard
soever
,
may
be
determined
with
fewer
words
,
then
they
wast
in
such
circumloquutions
.
4.
In
like
manner
,
are
they
very
troublesome
and
tedious
,
in
the
over-acting
of
their
cariage
,
or
in
taking
their
places
,
shewing
themselves
mean
,
and
humble
,
and
setting
themselves
in
the
lowest
,
whereas
the
first
and
chiefest
place
is
due
unto
them
;
and
they
alwayes
strive
,
to
be
one
of
the
last
,
which
is
a
great
trouble
,
to
see
,
so
much
time
spent
,
to
make
them
goe
before
,
And
oftentimes
they
will
stand
hearing
a
discourse
or
some
other
thing
,
with
much
pleasure
,
and
attention
:
and
so
whilst
the
Gentleman
is
giving
you
testimony
of
his
good
breeding
by
going
on
foote
,
he
is
troublesome
to
you
in
making
you
waite
for
his
comming
,
and
so
they
strive
vainegloriously
to
bee
thought
humble
,
by
meanes
of
their
feigned
hypocrisy
.
So
that
the
more
you
call
them
,
the
more
doe
they
draw
back
,
getting
behind
by
little
and
little
,
and
are
like
starting
Horses
that
cannot
be
gotten
forward
;
and
therefore
those
that
are
used
to
good
manners
finding
the
inconvenience
that
ariseth
from
this
troublesomenesse
,
that
they
may
not
breake
the
thread
of
society
,
hould
it
lesse
inconvenient
,
to
take
the
place
,
or
seate
is
offered
them
,
though
it
bee
better
then
they
should
have
,
rather
then
give
occasion
to
this
tumult
,
that
may
be
occasioned
by
them
,
in
doing
otherwise
.
And
when
men
enter
or
depart
such
societies
,
the
experienced
Courtiers
,
hould
it
for
better
breeding
,
to
doe
nothing
,
but
readily
to
come
in
,
and
readily
to
goe
out
,
yea
even
without
putting
off
your
hat
,
or
taking
leave
,
rather
then
to
use
endlesse
ceremonies
,
as
many
use
to
doe
.
CHAPTER
,
9.
Of
Ceremonies
.
BY
that
which
we
have
sayd
,
you
may
understand
that
superfluous
ceremonies
,
are
to
be
avoyded
,
which
were
of
lesse
use
,
amongst
the
ancients
,
then
now
they
are
;
and
this
vaine
use
of
them
,
seems
like
to
the
Lyes
,
and
Dreames
,
which
I
have
before
spoken
of
,
for
the
much
vanity
is
in
them
,
and
wee
doe
improperly
call
them
ceremonies
.
For
of
old
,
ceremonies
were
taken
,
for
that
solemnity
,
that
the
Priests
did
use
at
the
Altars
,
in
their
divine
offices
,
belonging
to
holy
things
,
that
concerned
Gods
Worship
.
But
now
that
name
hath
bin
usurped
upon
,
ever
since
men
began
,
to
reverence
one
another
,
bowing
,
and
wreathing
themselves
in
their
congies
,
in
an
artificiall
manner
,
in
token
of
their
observance
vailing
their
bonnets
,
and
calling
men
Lords
,
and
giving
them
other
extraordinary
titles
,
Kissing
their
Hands
,
as
if
they
were
hallowed
:
And
some
seeing
this
custome
so
new
,
and
of
such
importance
amongst
men
,
called
it
ceremonie
,
by
a
new
phrase
,
or
manner
of
speaking
,
as
in
like
manner
we
call
,
eating
,
and
making
merry
,
(
in
a
jeering
way
)
a
triumph
.
1.
Ceremonies
then
if
we
looke
at
the
intentions
of
those
that
use
them
,
are
a
certaine
vaine
expression
,
of
honour
,
and
respect
toward
him
unto
whom
we
doe
give
reverence
,
and
it
consisteth
,
as
well
in
the
countenance
,
and
gesture
,
as
it
doth
in
our
words
,
stuft
with
great
titles
,
and
high
expressions
.
And
I
call
it
vaine
,
because
wee
honour
to
the
eye
and
in
outward
apperance
,
those
that
in
our
hart
we
honnour
not
,
and
wee
neverthelesse
use
this
ceremony
towards
them
that
we
may
not
be
out
of
the
fashion
;
and
we
call
one
illustrious
,
or
such
an
one
my
most
noble
Lord
:
and
doe
professe
our selves
their
servants
,
and
creatures
,
when
wee
never
intend
any
service
unto
them
.
And
so
such
ceremony
,
may
not
only
be
accompted
for
Lyes
:
but
a
certaine
falshood
,
and
treachery
,
and
such
men
as
these
,
doe
so
proceede
in
these
illustrious
titles
,
and
other
ceremonies
(
which
wee
formerly
spoken
of
)
that
never
regarding
the
merits
,
nobility
,
estate
or
quality
of
the
person
,
they
doe
give
them
to
any
one
,
what
ever
hee
bee
,
so
that
oftentimes
you
cannot
distinguish
mechanick
people
,
from
the
nobility
,
and
men
of
quality
,
by
the
manner
of
converse
,
and
ceremonies
,
that
men
use
towards
them
.
And
as
it
is
true
,
that
anciently
,
there
were
set
,
and
distinct
titles
,
appointed
for
every
one
,
as
a
Pope
,
an
Emperour
,
and
the
like
,
which
men
could
not
omit
,
without
being
uncivill
to
him
that
had
such
title
;
so
could
they
as
little
bee
given
to
them
to
whom
they
belonged
not
,
without
disgrace
unto
them
.
But
now
(
in
our
age
,
)
we
see
that
such
titles
,
and
expressions
of
honour
may
bee
used
more
freely
.
Because
custome
is
a
most
powerfull
commander
,
and
now
it
gives
us
a
larger
priviledge
to
use
them
.
2.
That
custome
which
seemes
good
without
,
is
within
idle
,
and
consistes
in
shewes
,
without
substance
,
and
in
words
without
signification
:
and
yet
,
we
may
not
alter
them
,
but
must
imitate
them
,
for
it
is
not
our
fault
,
but
the
fault
of
the
age
we
live
in
,
yet
we
must
doe
it
discreetly
;
in
which
we
are
to
consider
,
that
ceremonies
,
and
compliments
,
are
performed
in
three
manners
,
namely
for
profit
,
for
vanity
,
for
obligation
.
First
Ceremonie
for
profit
.
3.
For
profit
,
we
intend
every
Lye
that
is
spoken
,
for
the
particular
interest
,
and
profit
of
him
that
speakes
it
,
and
this
is
a
sinfull
fraud
,
and
a
dishonest
thing
,
for
a
man
cannot
lye
honestly
,
and
this
sinne
doe
flatterers
commit
,
who
(
As
it
is
reported
of
the
Chameleon
,
that
hee
changeth
himselfe
into
the
colour
of
that
place
they
put
him
in
)
so
in
like
manner
,
transforme
themselves
into
the
shape
of
friends
,
and
are
conformable
to
every
bodies
humour
,
be
it
what
it
will
,
not
to
please
us
,
but
to
gaine
something
by
us
,
not
to
give
us
content
,
but
to
cosen
us
,
and
though
this
by
chance
may
seeme
a
pleasing
vice
,
unto
those
,
that
are
vaine
gloriously
given
,
get
for
all
this
,
it
is
(
in
it selfe
considered
)
abominable
,
and
damnable
:
and
therefore
a
well
fashioned
man
ought
not
to
use
it
,
for
if
such
ceremonies
,
as
these
,
be
but
Lyes
,
and
flatteryes
,
when
ever
we
use
them
for
our
owne
profit
,
then
surely
we
doe
so
often
act
the
parts
of
naughty
,
and
false-hearted
men
,
and
therefore
no
such
ceremonies
should
be
used
.
Secondly
,
Ceremonie
for
vanity
.
The
second
Ceremonie
,
(
which
we
sayd
men
used
for
vanity
)
is
(
as
we
have
formerly
sayd
)
when
to
make
our selves
be
thought
to
have
bin
well
educated
,
(
Although
wee
ayme
at
nothing
but
vaine
glory
therein
)
we
give
unto
any
,
greater
titles
then
their
due
,
and
wee
offend
thus
by
giving
too
much
,
that
they
may
doe
the
like
to
us
:
and
these
,
are
plaine
and
noted
Flatteryes
,
so
that
they
that
speake
,
and
use
them
,
to
this
end
,
besides
that
they
are
so
ill
in
themselves
,
are
offensive
,
and
troublesome
to
others
:
being
so
contrary
to
all
truth
.
Thirdly
,
Ceremonie
for
Obligation
.
The
third
manner
of
Ceremonies
,
are
such
as
are
done
for
Obligation
or
for
desart
,
and
are
not
to
be
omitted
,
and
therefore
they
that
forbeare
to
use
them
,
doe
not
onely
displease
,
but
doe
an
injury
,
and
oftentimes
it
fals
out
,
that
by
this
meanes
,
hee
that
is
thus
negligent
comes
to
be
reprehended
,
and
to
gaine
envy
,
especially
when
one
Citizen
,
ceases
to
give
such
honour
to
another
,
as
the
use
is
to
doe
,
as
in
not
putting
off
the
hat
,
nor
speaking
civilly
,
in
which
he
doth
very
ill
.
For
the
force
of
custome
,
is
very
great
,
and
in
such
cases
,
ought
to
be
observed
,
like
a
Law
:
and
so
he
that
calleth
to
another
by
his
name
being
not
farre
better
then
he
is
,
doth
undervalue
him
,
and
commits
an
uncivill
act
in
naming
him
,
for
hee
knowes
that
in
such
language
,
men
call
unto
workemen
,
and
labourers
,
and
although
in
this
place
heretofore
,
and
in
other
Countries
,
even
at
this
day
men
may
use
such
meane
titles
,
without
undervaluing
of
any
one
:
yet
wee
must
not
disobey
the
moderne
fashion
:
but
are
bound
to
observe
it
,
as
a
Law
;
And
therefore
it
is
necessary
for
us
,
that
we
diligently
learne
,
the
actions
and
words
,
which
are
at
present
in
use
,
to
give
,
and
receive
,
by
way
of
salutation
,
or
speaking
to
any
,
even
in
that
Country
where
wee
live
.
And
though
in
the
time
of
Don
Pedro
of
Arragon
,
the
Admirall
was
many
times
called
,
his
Majesty
,
because
it
was
the
custome
of
that
time
,
so
to
doe
,
yet
we
ought
not
,
(
for
all
this
)
to
call
our
King
on
this
manner
:
if
we
were
now
either
to
speake
or
to
write
unto
him
.
For
such
use
as
our
age
observes
,
such
also
must
we
doe
.
And
these
I
call
due
ceremonies
,
because
they
proceede
not
from
our
free
will
,
and
pleasure
,
but
because
they
are
become
a
Law
,
and
common
custome
.
But
if
by
chance
they
may
bee
left
:
one
ought
not
to
be
so
singular
,
as
to
oppose
,
that
which
is
accompted
good
behaviour
:
like
some
unpleasing
men
,
that
thinke
,
that
every
one
owes
them
respect
,
and
know
not
themselves
how
to
returne
any
one
a
good
word
,
and
doe
take
pleasure
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
for
these
extremities
.
On
the
Contrary
to
these
,
there
are
others
,
so
excessively
abounding
in
good
manners
,
that
we
may
say
,
they
have
as
much
too
much
,
as
those
others
have
too
little
,
and
they
spend
all
their
times
,
in
Compliments
,
to
shew
their
good
breeding
,
and
other
like
impertinencies
.
And
they
dwell
so
long
upon
things
,
(
which
in
themselves
are
nothing
)
to
make
them
pleasing
to
others
,
that
it
becomes
troublesome
,
these
are
made
of
meere
ceremonies
,
speaking
after
this
manner
.
Your
honour
hath
shewed
me
so
much
favour
,
that
,
I
hould
my selfe
most
obliged
to
serve
you
,
as
long
as
I
live
.
If
God
please
to
grant
me
time
for
it
,
I
shall
bee
most
prodigall
,
to
spend
it
in
your
honours
service
,
and
such
like
stuffe
as
this
.
A
certaine
Bishops
Chaplaine
,
did
purposely
use
such
returning
of
thankes
,
as
these
:
the
Bishop
his
master
,
having
bestowed
certaine
benefices
,
and
pensions
,
upon
certaine
of
his
servants
:
to
this
Chaplaine
though
he
had
served
him
long
time
,
he
gave
the
least
benefice
:
not
being
worth
above
eighty
Ducates
a
yeare
and
that
will
cure
.
But
when
the
rest
were
to
give
thankes
for
their
pensions
,
and
rewards
,
some
to
the
value
of
five
hundred
Duckats
,
others
to
the
value
of
three
hundred
,
and
some
to
the
value
of
foure
hundred
Duckats
:
it
fell
out
,
that
hee
that
had
that
but
of
eighty
Duckats
,
gave
the
greatest
thankes
,
shewing
greater
content
then
all
the
rest
,
at
which
the
Bishop
(
marvailing
somewhat
)
asked
him
why
he
gave
the
largest
thankes
,
this
reward
which
he
had
bestowed
upon
him
,
being
the
least
,
and
of
so
little
value
.
Hee
answered
,
that
he
esteemed
it
more
then
if
hee
had
given
him
one
of
a
thousand
Duckates
,
it
being
so
sutable
to
his
necessities
:
he
being
(
as
he
was
by
nature
,
so
cholerick
,
that
no
master
could
beare
with
him
;
nor
indeed
was
there
any
servant
that
he
could
beare
withall
,
and
so
that
living
not
being
enough
to
keepe
a
boy
,
and
too
much
for
him
to
remaine
with
his
Lordship
(
it
being
with
cure
of
soules
)
therefore
he
gave
him
so
great
thankes
,
for
both
freeing
him
from
a
master
,
and
also
from
a
man
.
I
say
therefore
some
use
too
many
,
and
some
too
few
ceremonies
.
Of
kissing
the
handes
.
1.
And
although
kissing
in
signe
of
reverence
,
is
most
properly
used
amongst
us
,
in
holy
things
,
as
the
kissing
of
reliques
,
and
dead
mens
bones
,
yet
in
our
Country
also
,
We
have
a
custome
,
to
say
,
I
kisse
your
honours
hands
:
I
beseech
your
honour
,
to
accompt
mee
for
your
servant
;
and
though
we
shun
to
speake
it
usually
,
yet
in
saluting
,
and
taking
leave
,
and
in
our
Letters
,
and
Epistles
,
that
we
write
,
wee
must
use
it
,
and
it
being
growne
a
custome
,
we
ought
not
to
tie
our selves
to
the
old
way
,
nor
to
wonder
at
it
,
like
some
inconsiderate
,
and
weake
men
,
that
speake
in
this
manner
,
doe
you
see
,
who
I
must
call
my
Lord
,
And
what
Lord
is
he
I
pray
?
perchance
it
is
the
Curate
of
the
Parish
,
that
I
am
thus
bound
to
give
the
Besar
las
manos
unto
,
&c.
But
it
is
manifest
,
that
another
,
that
is
not
used
to
say
my
Lord
,
nor
to
be
called
so
,
may
thinke
that
thou
dost
it
,
to
affront
,
or
disgrace
him
:
and
when
thy
estate
,
and
quality
is
not
much
above
anothers
,
thou
shalt
doe
ill
,
if
in
acting
a
Cavallero
,
and
a
Lord
,
thou
shalt
labour
to
be
vaine-glorious
,
in
undervaluing
him
,
skruing
thankes
from
him
by
farre
fetcht
speeches
,
saying
,
my
Lord
,
such
an
one
,
will
doe
this
very
well
:
and
some
there
are
that
will
goe
farther
,
making
their
voyce
to
bee
heard
:
and
confident
to
gaine
it
,
if
they
can
make
it
passe
,
like
a
guilded
Pill
,
with
such
words
as
these
;
my
Lord
doe
this
for
love
of
mee
,
and
sometimes
with
a
feigned
laughter
,
and
giving
them
a
clap
on
the
shoulder
,
entreat
them
they
will
sing
by
turne
,
saying
by
the
faith
of
an
honest
man
,
you
have
taken
mee
much
,
and
all
these
are
but
stratagems
of
vaine-glory
.
2.
Some
also
are
so
studious
in
these
Ceremonies
,
that
they
have
found
out
a
way
,
to
distinguish
betweene
thou
,
and
you
:
and
her
,
and
shee
,
and
your
worship
,
making
sixe
degrees
of
Courtship
,
so
that
no
Nation
did
ever
advance
so
farre
,
for
if
we
marke
it
,
the
French
make
use
of
●os
,
or
you
,
to
all
degrees
,
and
qualities
.
And
I
cannot
now
treate
of
all
that
might
bee
sayd
from
the
title
of
worshipfull
above
sayd
,
nor
of
the
greater
titles
,
for
this
would
draw
us
into
a
great
labyrinth
.
It
sufficeth
that
though
(
heretofore
)
there
were
a
great
deale
:
yet
now
the
ordinary
sort
or
common
people
have
raised
it
and
filled
it
up
with
the
titles
of
the
Nobility
:
and
that
with
such
might
and
combination
,
that
the
Gentry
,
and
Nobility
,
magnificoes
,
and
grandes
,
that
used
to
have
these
titles
,
are
now
robbed
of
them
,
and
banished
from
their
ancient
Country
,
and
Nation
.
And
so
,
the
noble
cavalleres
,
and
people
of
quality
,
seeing
this
,
have
profited
so
farre
,
as
to
advance
a
degree
,
or
two
higher
,
then
ordinary
,
to
bee
distinguished
(
especially
in
their
letters
)
from
this
generation
,
that
robbes
them
of
their
titles
.
3.
I
will
heere
tell
you
what
happened
,
(
to
this
purpose
,
)
to
a
Gentleman
that
was
a
Courtier
,
who
writing
a
Letter
to
a
private
man
,
with
the
title
of
most
magnificent
Lord
,
which
was
the
title
that
belonged
to
himselfe
,
according
to
his
condition
,
he
answered
him
,
that
hee
thought
it
no
Courtship
,
to
put
such
a
title
upon
him
.
To
which
the
Courtyer
replying
,
in
his
Letter
,
he
left
a
blanck
for
his
Complement
,
saying
,
Sir
write
(
your
selfe
)
that
Complement
,
in
the
voyd
place
,
in
my
Letter
,
that
likes
you
best
,
for
which
purpose
I
have
sent
it
blanck
unto
you
subscribed
with
my
Name
.
4.
There
are
some
others
that
to
shew
themselves
humble
,
paint
themselves
out
for
fooles
,
and
seeke
to
shew
so
much
extremity
of
good
behaviour
,
that
you
can
perceive
little
understanding
in
them
,
and
though
they
speake
many
tongues
,
yet
are
they
never
the
wiser
,
nor
can
give
any
content
with
them
:
like
one
that
was
newly
married
,
that
writ
to
his
Wife
a
Letter
of
many
concepts
,
and
concluded
,
placing
for
his
Complement
,
at
the
foote
of
his
Letter
,
such
an
one
the
meanest
Husband
of
your
Ladyship
kisseth
your
hands
.
5.
Some
others
there
are
that
by
meere
carelesnesse
,
make
greater
faults
in
writing
,
and
give
either
two
or
three
titles
more
,
(
whether
they
be
right
or
wrong
)
then
is
needfull
,
especially
when
they
need
any
thing
,
and
call
them
most
illustrious
,
most
renonced
,
&c.
Of
the
Title
Serenissimo
.
This
is
an
appellation
belonging
unto
Princes
.
Except
when
it
is
sometime
used
in
sport
;
As
a
Cavallere
did
,
who
because
his
sonne
walked
in
the
night
,
called
him
Serenissimo
:
and
being
asked
the
reason
,
made
answer
,
that
being
such
a
lover
of
the
evening
dewes
(
which
are
called
in
Spanish
Sereno
)
there
had
so
much
of
this
Sereno
,
(
by
this
time
)
fallen
upon
his
head
:
that
hee
could
not
be
now
called
,
lesse
then
Serenissimo
.
This
Title
of
Serenissimo
,
was
no
lesse
offensive
,
to
a
certaine
Citizen
;
whom
a
Lord
governour
of
estate
,
whom
all
called
Serenissimo
,
had
much
vexed
.
It
fell
out
,
that
as
he
was
one
evening
talking
with
some
of
his
friends
,
concerning
the
troubles
,
the
Governour
had
put
him
to
,
they
bidding
that
he
should
goe
out
of
the
dew
,
that
was
falling
(
which
in
Spanish
they
call
Sereno
)
because
it
would
doe
him
hurt
,
answered
,
Sirs
you
say
true
,
if
then
the
Sereno
,
will
doe
me
hurt
,
what
thinke
you
the
Serenissimo
will
doe
.
6.
Returning
now
to
our
purpose
.
I
say
,
that
even
as
the
ceremonies
,
which
are
in
extremities
,
are
to
be
avoyded
,
so
ought
we
not
,
(
on
the
contrary
)
so
wholly
to
omit
them
,
that
wee
should
returne
to
the
old
custome
,
for
it
will
shew
very
ill
,
to
doe
like
some
rustick
people
,
who
would
have
,
that
those
who
write
to
Kings
,
and
great
Lords
,
should
begin
in
this
manner
,
if
thou
and
thy
sonne
bee
well
,
it
is
well
,
I
am
also
in
good
health
:
affirming
,
that
in
such
manner
,
the
Latine
Philosophers
,
did
begin
their
Letters
,
which
they
usually
writ
from
Rome
.
7.
We
must
then
know
,
and
observe
,
some
instructions
,
and
rules
,
that
we
may
not
erre
in
such
things
,
as
these
:
and
first
,
we
must
consider
the
Country
wherein
wee
live
:
for
every
custome
,
is
not
alike
good
in
every
place
.
For
wee
may
speake
in
that
manner
in
Italy
,
as
(
perchance
)
the
Neapolitanes
doe
use
to
doe
,
whose
City
is
full
of
men
of
quality
,
and
of
great
estate
,
which
notwithstanding
,
will
not
sute
well
,
with
the
Luqueses
,
and
Florentines
,
who
are
(
for
the
most
part
)
merchants
,
and
meane
men
,
and
having
no
Princes
,
marquesses
,
nor
Barons
amongst
them
,
and
although
the
Venetian
Gentlemen
,
use
much
curtesy
,
one
to
another
,
and
flatter
one
another
,
by
reason
of
their
offices
,
yet
will
it
not
shew
well
that
the
common
people
of
Ro●igo
,
and
the
Citizens
of
Assoli
should
observe
this
solemnity
,
to
give
such
respect
one
to
another
,
upon
all
occasions
.
For
this
is
the
custome
of
the
Seigniory
of
Venice
:
and
every
one
doth
in
conclusion
,
of
his
owne
accord
,
follow
the
steps
of
his
Lord
,
and
ancient
Country
,
although
he
knoweth
no
reason
wherefore
.
We
ought
also
in
Spaine
,
no
lesse
to
consider
of
this
solemnity
,
yet
with
this
caution
,
that
amongst
the
common
people
,
and
poore
places
,
that
consist
most
of
labouring
people
,
it
is
not
fit
to
observe
the
same
style
,
in
our
ceremonies
,
which
is
used
in
the
great
assemblies
,
especially
in
the
Kings
Palace
,
which
would
bee
to
strike
the
people
with
admiration
.
As
they
report
of
a
Lord
of
quality
,
of
this
Kingdome
,
that
held
it
for
a
custome
,
when
he
called
for
drinke
,
if
it
were
in
the
night
,
that
five
or
six
of
his
servants
,
should
march
before
the
Cup
,
with
two
lighted
Torches
;
But
as
he
did
this
in
a
poore
village
,
a
man
that
was
but
simple
,
that
was
there
,
when
hee
saw
them
come
towards
him
,
bareheaded
,
and
with
such
ceremony
,
he
fell
downe
on
his
Knees
and
began
to
adore
the
Cup
,
beating
upon
his
breast
,
with
great
devotion
.
The
Lord
and
they
that
were
with
him
,
bid
him
rise
,
And
asked
him
why
he
did
such
reverence
,
who
answered
:
that
seeing
them
(
so
solemnly
)
performe
this
ceremony
,
hee
could
not
but
kneele
downe
,
supposing
,
that
they
brought
the
holy
Sacrament
,
or
at
least
some
sacred
reliques
,
and
so
the
Lord
was
warned
,
by
another
mans
ignorance
,
no
more
to
use
this
ceremony
,
amongst
such
ordinary
people
.
8.
Moreover
,
we
ought
(
as
well
)
to
regard
the
time
,
as
also
the
age
,
and
condition
,
of
the
person
,
to
whom
we
use
these
ceremonies
:
as
well
as
to
consider
the
place
,
as
also
to
consider
our
owne
age
,
and
condition
.
And
with
poore
and
meane
qualitied
people
,
to
be
very
briefe
in
our
expressions
,
or
at
the
least
to
contract
them
somewhat
and
not
to
expresse
them
to
the
full
,
which
is
well
done
in
the
Court
of
Rome
.
But
in
some
other
places
they
are
accompted
very
tedious
,
especially
to
those
that
have
much
businesse
,
who
wast
much
time
in
them
.
Bee
covered
sir
saith
the
Judge
,
that
is
much
perplexed
,
and
is
scanted
of
time
,
to
dispatch
his
many
businesses
.
And
hee
makes
answer
to
him
,
that
speakes
to
him
,
(
after
all
his
cringes
,
and
scrapes
,
)
(
with
much
gravity
)
in
this
manner
,
my
Lord
I
was
very
well
before
.
And
the
other
addressing
himselfe
,
to
presse
the
Judge
,
that
is
all
this
time
was
covered
wreathing
his
body
,
first
on
one
side
,
then
on
the
other
,
and
crowching
even
to
the
ground
,
with
much
vanity
,
and
ostentation
,
makes
this
answer
.
I
beseech
you
permit
me
,
thus
to
doe
my
duty
to
you
,
for
I
am
obliged
unto
it
,
and
this
combate
lastes
so
long
,
and
so
much
of
the
stock
of
time
is
wasted
,
that
there
is
scarce
left
any
time
for
businesse
.
So
that
those
that
visit
Judges
,
and
Ministers
of
publick
offices
,
that
are
intangled
in
government
,
should
use
brevity
,
cutting
off
all
Compliments
,
and
Ceremonies
,
especially
if
they
be
Lords
,
or
persons
of
quality
,
to
whom
we
cannot
speake
so
freely
,
as
to
others
,
who
are
at
leasure
and
voyd
of
businesse
.
But
it
often
falls
out
,
that
poore
suiters
,
must
long
wait
their
turnes
,
before
their
businesses
can
be
heard
,
waiting
at
distance
,
numbring
the
words
spoken
,
and
with
a
desire
they
may
be
seene
,
stand
observing
the
impertinencies
,
and
meane
while
cursing
them
a
thousand
times
,
for
anger
to
see
how
they
spend
the
time
,
and
make
them
loose
their
meetings
;
and
so
are
forced
to
returne
home
,
disconslate
,
and
with
losse
of
their
labours
.
And
some
there
are
so
dull
,
and
so
incircumspect
,
that
they
cannot
perceive
the
signes
,
that
they
might
take
notice
of
in
such
officers
,
whom
they
thus
keepe
from
businesse
,
that
they
are
troublesome
to
them
:
as
in
observing
,
how
carelessely
they
answer
their
questions
,
and
that
they
make
no
apologies
to
them
,
or
give
them
that
applause
,
which
they
would
give
them
,
if
they
did
much
relish
them
,
or
were
at
leasure
.
And
if
(
perchance
)
they
tell
them
,
that
they
must
give
them
leave
to
finish
their
businesses
in
hand
,
(
Though
they
speake
this
to
them
,
very
civily
,
and
plainlly
)
they
goe
from
them
grumbling
,
saying
that
they
are
growne
proud
of
their
offices
,
and
have
buried
all
friendship
,
and
doe
shew
themselves
,
to
be
harsh
and
ill
conditioned
men
.
9.
Nor
doe
such
ceremonies
,
be
fit
young
men
,
which
old
and
grave
men
may
use
:
nor
must
meane
,
and
poore
people
,
use
such
ceremonies
,
one
to
another
,
as
Lords
,
and
people
of
great
quality
,
doe
use
.
And
therefore
,
vertuous
,
and
well
bred
persons
,
doe
strive
to
avoyd
them
,
as
(
much
as
may
be
,
)
as
being
distastfull
:
for
spending
all
their
time
,
and
studies
in
such
vanities
.
Neither
ought
officers
,
of
mechanick
offices
,
or
persons
of
meane
condition
,
to
use
solemne
ceremonies
,
with
Lords
,
and
people
of
great
quality
:
but
ought
to
approach
to
,
and
answer
with
humility
,
and
plainenesse
,
unto
that
,
wherein
the
Lord
hath
occasion
to
use
them
in
,
for
there
seemes
more
obedience
then
honour
to
be
required
from
such
mens
hands
.
And
therefore
,
that
servant
was
in
an
errour
,
that
offered
his
service
to
his
Lord
,
when
as
it
was
his
duty
,
to
bee
alwayes
ready
,
at
his
command
,
nor
is
it
fitting
,
when
a
Lord
stands
bare-headed
,
for
thee
to
bid
him
bee
covered
:
nor
if
he
be
standing
or
walking
,
within
dores
,
is
it
fit
for
thee
to
bee
so
bould
,
as
to
goe
abroad
or
to
sit
downe
,
although
hee
bid
thee
:
if
thou
bee
of
a
meaner
condition
,
then
he
.
But
when
a
great
Lord
,
is
pleased
to
set
thee
above
him
,
to
doe
thee
honour
,
thou
must
not
bee
so
bould
,
to
refuse
the
favour
he
doth
thee
.
10.
Now
I
say
,
that
amongst
persons
of
equall
ranke
or
who
are
but
a
little
distinguished
,
in
their
persons
,
or
places
:
this
manner
of
good
compliment
,
and
good
cariage
,
may
be
used
more
freely
,
because
,
(
oftentimes
)
that
which
wee
doe
to
performe
our
duty
,
is
received
as
due
and
little
honour
is
of
us
given
unto
him
that
deserves
it
,
therefore
he
that
doth
a
little
exceed
in
that
which
he
istyed
to
doe
,
seemes
to
bestow
a
guist
more
then
can
be
challenged
,
and
doth
gaine
love
thereby
and
is
accounted
free-minded
and
liberall
.
And
so
was
a
certaine
grave
Greciā
wont
to
say
,
that
he
that
knowes
,
how
to
converse
with
,
&
to
endeere
great
men
,
drives
a
great
trade
:
and
therefore
those
that
are
pleased
in
Courtship
,
doe
(
at
this
day
)
use
thus
to
speake
.
My
Lord
such
an
one
,
when
he
speakes
to
his
friends
,
that
are
better
then
himselfe
,
but
especially
when
they
talke
with
Ladies
,
that
are
married
,
or
with
the
Daughters
of
their
equalls
,
they
will
say
my
Lady
,
and
this
way
make
they
themselves
acceptable
,
and
gaine
the
good
will
of
all
.
11.
Thou
must
then
use
ceremonies
,
as
a
good
Tayler
doth
his
cloath
,
which
he
cuts
out
to
make
garments
that
makes
them
rather
too
long
and
too
large
,
then
too
short
,
and
scanty
,
but
he
makes
them
not
so
bigge
,
that
in
cutting
out
a
paire
of
Breeches
,
you
may
mistake
them
for
a
Sack
,
or
a
Cloake-bag
.
And
if
thou
shalt
use
a
little
tolerable
largenesse
in
thy
ceremonies
,
towards
them
that
are
somewhat
meaner
then
thy self
,
thou
mayst
bee
accompted
courteous
,
but
much
more
,
if
the
person
be
somewhat
better
then
thy selfe
,
thou
shalt
bee
held
for
a
well
fashioned
and
pleasing
Gentleman
.
But
he
that
shall
extend
them
in
an
unreasonable
sort
,
shall
but
make
sport
with
them
,
and
be
accompted
for
a
vaine
fellow
:
and
this
is
the
manner
of
ceremony
which
we
formerly
spake
of
,
which
proceeds
from
our
owne
will
,
and
not
from
custome
,
but
naturally
we
may
passe
our
lives
without
ceremonies
,
and
in
them
we
may
plainely
see
,
that
all
that
is
not
in
use
,
is
superfluous
,
and
of
those
which
are
received
by
custome
,
wee
may
say
,
that
they
are
lawfull
jestes
or
lyes
,
and
wee
may
also
call
them
vanities
,
and
to
noble
mindes
,
that
are
not
pleased
with
such
arrant
vanities
,
it
is
an
odious
,
and
unpleasing
thing
,
to
deale
in
them
.
Therefore
great
ones
ought
to
bee
more
honoured
,
by
their
owne
workes
,
then
by
an
others
words
.
12.
It
is
storyed
to
this
purpose
,
that
a
certaine
King
,
called
Edipo
,
being
banished
his
Country
,
put
himselfe
under
the
protection
,
of
King
Theosio
in
Athens
,
to
free
himselfe
from
the
fury
,
of
his
persecuting
enemies
:
and
being
brought
before
Theosio
,
hee
heard
a
young
daughter
of
his
speake
,
who
knowing
her
by
her
voyce
only
,
(
hee
being
blinde
for
age
)
did
not
addresse
himselfe
to
salute
Theosio
,
but
overcome
with
the
affection
of
a
Father
,
went
presently
to
make
much
of
his
daughter
,
and
having
a
little
remayned
so
doing
,
hee
besought
Theosio
to
excuse
him
,
and
besought
his
pardon
for
his
neglect
.
The
good
,
and
wise
King
,
forbare
not
to
answer
him
,
but
sayd
unto
him
,
be
of
good
cheere
,
Edipo
,
for
I
honour
not
my
life
,
with
other
mens
words
,
but
with
mine
owne
actions
.
A
saying
befitting
a
wise
man
,
and
one
,
that
esteemed
not
fawning
,
and
flattery
.
Wherefore
the
flatterer
shewes
plainely
,
that
he
that
is
pleased
with
his
flattery
,
is
vaine
,
and
arrogant
,
simple
,
and
of
little
understanding
,
by
suffering
himselfe
to
be
overcome
,
&
vanquished
by
so
light
a
thing
.
And
vaine
and
superfluous
ceremonies
,
are
plaine
and
knowne
flatteries
,
so
that
they
that
speake
,
and
use
them
,
for
profits
sake
(
besides
that
they
be
so
bad
in
themselves
,
having
their
Foundations
in
false
,
and
forged
words
)
they
remaine
troublesome
,
and
distastfull
,
for
being
so
opposite
to
all
truth
.
13.
There
are
others
,
besides
these
,
which
also
consist
in
fayned
actions
,
and
meere
apparances
,
so
that
whatsoever
they
make
aparent
to
you
,
is
a
lie
,
and
although
their
adorning
seeme
naturall
,
yet
in
it selfe
it
is
not
so
,
but
onely
to
delude
the
sight
:
as
those
that
being
leane
make
themselves
seeme
fat
,
and
being
low
,
to
seeme
very
tall
.
This
is
the
fault
we
now
see
,
for
the
most
part
to
bee
in
women
,
who
doe
,
if
not
all
,
yet
the
most
of
them
thus
dissemble
.
This
made
a
Traveller
say
,
that
in
Spaine
(
almost
)
all
the
women
,
were
tall
,
faire
,
and
ruddy
,
either
by
nature
,
or
by
art
.
Some
others
have
sayd
,
that
the
Spaniard
lay
all
their
grounds
,
or
principles
,
in
bare
Compliments
,
and
apparances
.
Therefore
,
if
(
by
chance
)
they
give
thee
,
a
faire
good
complexioned
,
and
well
proportioned
wife
,
yet
will
shee
prove
no
more
then
halfe
a
Wife
and
without
any
hayre
,
so
that
at
the
wedding
night
,
it
may
be
perceived
,
that
halfe
of
her
was
made
of
guilded
corke
,
and
though
they
put
her
into
the
bed
,
yet
the
other
part
of
the
woman
which
is
without
the
sheetes
will
be
found
in
the
morning
tawny
,
yellow
,
bald
,
and
ill
complexioned
,
and
so
is
hee
thus
cosened
in
halfe
of
his
Wife
.
But
they
will
say
,
shee
was
seene
,
as
shee
was
,
and
that
shee
hath
found
her selfe
deceived
,
having
discovered
,
far
more
defects
in
her
Husband
,
then
was
in
her selfe
:
that
he
was
farre
lesse
,
and
black
,
then
shee
tooke
him
for
.
As
I
have
heard
tell
of
one
such
as
these
who
having
married
her selfe
for
advancement
and
for
coveteousnesse
of
her
Husbands
wealth
,
observed
,
when
her
Husband
went
to
bed
,
that
hee
pulled
off
a
counterfet
Nose
hee
wore
,
and
a
glove
wherewith
hee
fastened
on
an
artificiall
hand
,
and
last
of
all
,
putting
his
hand
to
his
mouth
,
pulled
out
thence
a
set
of
artificiall
Teeth
,
and
so
in
this
pastime
,
of
her
disorderly
coveteousnesse
,
both
the
lovers
remayned
discontented
.
14.
But
to
returne
to
our
purpose
,
there
is
yet
another
sort
of
ceremonious
people
,
that
make
an
Art
,
and
trade
of
it
,
and
keepe
a
Booke
of
accompt
of
their
ceremonies
namely
when
you
speake
to
such
manner
of
persons
,
how
your
Complement
must
be
passed
,
or
your
ground
traversed
,
with
a
little
closing
of
the
eyes
,
and
the
head
a
little
cast
down
;
And
when
you
speake
to
such
an
one
,
you
must
speake
smilingly
,
a
little
also
bowing
your
head
,
And
how
these
of
greatest
quality
,
must
bee
placed
,
in
a
Chayre
with
Armes
,
and
he
that
is
of
a
little
meaner
rank
,
in
plaine
back-chayre
,
and
inferiors
upon
a
bench
,
although
it
bee
true
,
that
such
a
punctuall
distinction
,
of
giving
honour
as
this
,
is
accompted
very
offensive
,
and
therefore
,
none
ought
to
be
Judge
,
to
determine
,
who
is
more
and
who
lesse
noble
then
another
.
15.
As
little
fitting
is
it
,
that
ceremonies
,
or
endeerements
,
bee
sold
to
any
to
pay
with
them
the
debts
we
owe
unto
them
,
as
some
Lords
doe
with
their
servants
,
or
inferiours
to
whom
they
owe
mony
,
whom
they
pay
with
ceremonies
,
giving
them
leave
to
stand
covered
before
then
,
paying
them
the
wages
they
owe
them
,
with
familiarity
,
and
favour
.
By
this
we
may
well
presume
,
that
those
who
take
pleasure
,
in
using
these
outward
ceremonies
,
doe
it
for
pompe
,
and
vanity
,
if
they
exceed
the
common
use
,
and
manner
used
in
them
.
16.
There
are
others
also
that
are
so
fruitlesly
ceremonious
,
that
without
speaking
any
thing
of
substance
,
doe
never
leave
talking
,
and
that
very
idlely
,
and
yet
with
much
Courtship
,
and
so
much
,
that
it
is
an
obligation
,
for
them
to
excuse
you
from
hearing
them
,
of
these
spake
hee
that
summed
up
the
life
of
Mithridato
the
Court
babler
in
these
verses
.
That
day
hee
s
placed
by
your
side
,
He
makes
you
melt
with
scorching
heate
Of
the
sharpe
torment
you
abide
,
In
hearing
of
his
cariage
neate
.
17.
These
then
,
place
all
their
diligence
,
and
thought
,
to
order
their
clappering
tongues
,
and
tediousnesse
of
such
their
impertinencies
:
hammering
the
people
,
(
as
it
were
)
with
their
words
:
with
which
by
reason
of
their
education
they
can
make
a
reasonable
shew
or
flourish
;
But
in
grave
matters
,
or
things
of
moment
,
they
can
shew
no
wit
:
and
they
labour
that
all
their
converse
be
spent
,
in
outward
apparances
.
And
if
any
discourse
of
good
judgement
bee
moved
,
they
nor
relish
,
nor
understand
it
.
And
of
these
impertinent
men
,
there
are
an
infinite
number
,
that
at
first
sight
deceive
men
,
and
at
the
second
doe
tire
them
,
for
then
is
their
sillinesse
discovered
.
18.
One
of
these
Mitridatos
was
ushering
a
Lady
,
and
being
to
goe
through
a
narrow
passage
,
hee
stood
urging
her
,
that
shee
would
goe
first
,
thinking
it
to
bee
good
manners
for
him
so
to
doe
.
The
Lady
made
a
stop
,
desiring
him
to
goe
first
,
because
it
was
his
place
,
who
a
while
refused
it
,
but
at
last
he
went
on
:
saying
,
I
had
rather
bee
thought
ignorant
then
to
be
too
troublesome
.
To
whom
the
Lady
readily
retorted
thus
:
goe
Sir
,
for
both
wayes
you
may
rightly
challenge
the
first
place
,
and
so
shee
answered
him
as
hee
well
deserved
.
19.
And
to
conclude
this
matter
of
ceremonies
,
I
say
there
are
some
others
,
that
are
alwayes
full
of
complementall
words
,
and
courteous
deeds
,
thereby
to
supply
the
defect
of
their
small
meanes
,
supposing
,
that
because
there
is
little
substance
or
profit
in
their
deeds
,
(
if
they
should
also
want
words
and
compliments
)
no
body
would
ever
endure
them
,
by
reason
whereof
,
they
so
much
exceede
in
superfluous
ceremonies
,
that
(
generally
)
they
weary
those
that
have
good
judgements
:
but
for
all
this
,
every
one
desires
to
live
,
according
to
his
owne
pleasure
,
namely
with
liberty
;
which
is
more
esteemed
of
,
then
any
other
thing
whatsoever
.
CHAPTER
.
10.
Of
affected
words
,
That
in
our
common
talke
,
we
ought
not
to
use
Latine
,
or
other
words
of
another
tongue
.
1.
AFfectation
,
and
extremes
ought
to
bee
avoyded
,
in
our
cariage
,
and
ceremonies
,
and
much
more
,
in
our
words
:
and
especially
ought
every
one
,
to
beware
,
of
mixing
Latine
,
or
other
strange
words
,
in
our
discourse
,
though
they
bee
not
Latine
,
to
those
that
understand
them
not
,
into
this
errour
doe
they
much
fall
into
that
having
a
little
studyed
the
Grammar
,
thrust
Latine
words
,
into
all
their
discourses
,
but
so
improperly
,
that
they
disagree
much
from
the
propriety
of
our
Castilian
Language
,
and
they
sound
so
ill
,
that
there
are
none
doth
respect
them
:
and
men
of
good
judgments
doe
but
laugh
at
them
,
and
make
but
a
pastime
thereof
.
One
being
in
company
with
many
others
,
asked
this
question
of
one
of
them
,
did
you
(
Sir
)
observe
the
last
Eclipse
,
me
thought
it
continued
long
(
using
the
Latine
word
Mora
,
for
continuance
,
or
tarrying
:
which
in
the
Spanish
tongue
signifyes
,
a
Mulbery
)
The
other
in
way
of
merriment
answered
him
in
the
same
manner
.
I
observed
no
Mora
meaning
the
Mulbery
,
for
by
applying
this
medicine
they
use
to
cure
Adahalas
of
his
head-ach
.
2.
Much
like
to
this
,
I
have
known
some
use
solemnly
some
words
,
spoken
(
as
they
thought
)
very
elegantly
,
which
did
onely
satisfy
those
that
used
them
,
but
the
hearers
of
them
doe
but
jeere
and
make
a
sport
at
them
,
Of
those
who
insteed
of
speaking
elegantly
doe
speake
nonsense
.
To
this
purpose
a
certaine
beneficed
man
,
in
a
Village
,
that
tooke
upon
him
to
be
very
elegant
,
inviting
to
dinner
to
him
two
students
of
his
acquaintance
,
which
at
that
time
were
passing
by
,
spoke
to
them
in
this
manner
,
Gentlemen
,
it
were
good
that
for
the
present
wee
Decapitate
Choller
.
For
I
greatly
desire
a
scindill
with
so
good
society
.
To
whom
,
one
of
them
answered
;
beneficed
Sir
,
you
have
in
conceipt
spoken
very
elegantly
,
and
with
this
answer
hee
was
much
pleased
,
and
satisfyed
for
his
eloquence
.
3.
Like
to
this
,
I
will
tell
you
heere
a
jest
(
that
fell
out
in
Alcala
)
of
a
certaine
Doctor
,
And
though
some
say
,
to
excuse
him
,
it
was
spoken
of
him
but
in
jest
and
mirth
(
as
we
use
to
doe
)
yet
it
is
true
it
so
befell
him
.
And
thus
it
was
,
As
he
stood
looking
upon
a
Map
of
the
World
,
which
was
drawne
in
a
great
round
figure
,
A
Nurse
that
dwelt
with
him
,
came
to
him
,
and
sayd
,
good
Sir
what
is
that
,
that
is
so
round
?
He
answered
her
,
sister
,
you
must
know
,
that
it
is
the
Orbe
,
which
is
also
called
tho
Planisphere
,
the
card
of
the
World
,
or
the
Globe
.
If
you
understand
none
of
these
termes
,
then
know
that
it
is
the
whole
World
.
But
shee
with
more
curiosity
,
being
much
astonished
,
that
shee
had
seene
the
whole
World
,
asked
him
,
but
good
Sir
,
where
is
the
place
where
I
now
stand
?
The
Doctor
answered
,
heere
you
see
it
inclusively
:
if
not
,
behold
it
heere
intensively
,
what
cannot
be
expressed
extensively
,
and
to
conclude
,
you
may
see
it
heere
vertually
,
and
so
the
Nurse
was
as
wise
as
before
,
and
the
Doctor
as
ignorant
to
expresse
his
meaning
,
in
the
Castilian
Language
.
4.
Hee
was
also
a
bould
Rethoritian
,
who
when
he
should
have
sayd
,
I
cannot
inlarge
my selfe
:
because
I
want
inke
;
sayd
,
I
end
because
my
horny
vessell
furnisheth
not
my
Goose-quill
,
with
Ethiopian
liquour
:
True
it
is
,
that
this
mingling
of
Latin
words
,
is
wont
to
be
(
sometimes
,
)
for
necessity
sake
,
As
it
fell
out
to
a
Spaniard
whom
I
knew
,
who
by
remayning
in
Flaunders
from
a
youth
in
the
University
of
Lovaine
,
and
living
there
till
he
was
old
,
and
not
being
able
neither
to
speake
good
Latine
,
nor
good
Castilian
,
nor
Greeke
,
nor
good
French
,
did
one
day
amongst
many
other
pleasing
medlyes
,
which
he
spake
,
insteed
of
saying
,
No
veys
La
gente
de
guerra
come
viene
assentar
su
real
entre
las
matas
de
los
Escobares
,
Sayd
in
this
manner
,
Ola
no
veys
los
Armigeros
y
Catafractos
como
se
vienen
a
castramentar
entre
las
miricas
.
Therefore
wee
must
take
great
heed
that
when
wee
speake
Castilian
,
wee
doe
not
speake
Latine
,
as
a
Monk
who
insteed
of
saying
,
that
they
should
make
him
a
Picture
of
S.
Peter
,
repenting
,
for
denying
his
master
:
sayd
thus
,
Sir
such
a
one
I
entreate
you
,
that
you
paint
me
a
very
good
Flevit
Amare
which
is
in
English
,
he
wept
bitterly
.
As
ill
shewes
it
,
on
the
contrary
,
if
when
we
are
to
speake
Latine
,
we
mixe
Castilian
,
as
a
masse
Priest
did
,
in
certaine
Prayers
,
who
when
hee
was
to
goe
out
singing
in
Latine
Ecce
lumen
Christi
(
in
English
,
behould
the
light
of
Christ
)
were
it
that
hee
could
not
hit
on
it
in
Latine
,
or
hee
had
forgotten
what
to
say
,
went
forth
,
holding
the
Candle
aloft
,
and
singing
,
behold
this
burning
Taper
,
in
Spanish
y
Aqui
el
cirio
encendido
.
Let
these
few
examples
admonish
us
,
to
avoyd
improper
,
and
affected
words
,
which
are
not
sutable
,
to
the
matter
in
hand
,
alwayes
considering
the
time
,
place
,
and
occasion
,
and
those
that
heare
us
,
that
wee
may
not
erre
,
nor
give
them
occasion
,
to
say
any
thing
against
us
.
CHAPTER
11.
Of
Amplifications
.
1.
NOe
lesse
then
affectations
are
wont
to
bee
ill
taken
,
are
Amplifications
ill
accepted
of
and
hard
to
gaine
credit
,
and
in
our
common
discourse
,
ought
to
be
omitted
,
and
left
to
Poets
,
&
makers
of
Fables
.
There
are
some
,
that
doe
so
amplify
,
and
enlarge
themselves
,
in
their
words
and
dealings
,
that
they
are
accompted
happy
who
are
in
favour
with
them
,
for
they
will
extoll
them
to
the
Clouds
,
as
in
like
manner
,
those
that
are
out
of
favour
with
them
,
shall
be
extremely
vilifyed
by
their
tongues
.
And
so
,
they
runne
altogether
in
extremes
,
with
great
hazard
of
their
owne
credits
,
as
you
may
perceive
,
when
I
have
told
you
,
what
I
my selfe
have
heard
from
one
of
them
,
at
a
certaine
meeting
:
where
dilating
upon
the
beauty
of
a
Lady
there
,
hee
sayd
that
shee
was
so
wonderfull
faire
,
that
not
to
disparage
the
other
beauties
of
the
Nation
,
they
were
not
worthy
of
her
presence
,
or
company
,
nor
to
live
in
the
same
streete
,
shee
dwelt
in
;
And
that
her
confessor
,
had
charged
her
,
to
goe
to
masse
either
very
early
in
the
morning
,
or
else
close
vailed
,
that
shee
might
not
discompose
the
people
,
with
her
presence
.
And
a
Painter
that
was
to
draw
her
Picture
,
did
confesse
,
and
report
,
that
her
beauty
was
so
admirable
,
that
hee
was
in
despaire
ever
to
be
able
to
represent
any
likenesse
or
shadow
of
it
.
Such
as
these
doe
transport
the
people
with
their
enlargements
,
but
they
usually
receive
this
pay
for
their
paines
,
that
be
the
thing
as
faire
as
it
will
that
they
magnify
,
it
seemes
not
so
(
when
it
is
seene
)
as
they
have
set
it
forth
to
be
,
and
they
are
accompted
for
busy
men
,
and
of
little
worth
.
That
wee
ought
as
little
to
speake
ill
of
any
,
nor
ought
our
jesting
,
and
jeeres
to
bee
biting
.
2.
We
must
as
little
(
in
our
conversation
)
speake
ill
of
any
,
nor
of
his
family
,
(
Though
we
thinke
that
those
that
heare
us
,
are
pleased
therewith
,
and
are
willing
to
harken
to
us
.
)
which
vice
usually
happens
,
by
meanes
of
the
envy
which
(
for
the
most
part
,
)
we
beare
,
to
one
anothers
wealth
,
and
honour
,
but
at
last
let
every
one
beware
of
the
kicking
Horse
.
And
therefore
understanding
persons
doe
flye
from
ill
tongues
,
considering
,
that
they
that
will
tell
us
such
things
,
of
others
,
will
tell
others
as
much
of
us
:
and
as
it
is
sayd
,
flye
from
him
,
that
reporteth
such
novelties
,
for
he
is
the
man
that
invented
them
;
and
those
that
oppose
contradict
,
and
withstand
all
manner
of
discourse
they
meete
with
,
give
a
testimony
that
they
doe
not
well
understand
the
nature
of
men
,
and
that
every
one
loves
to
conquer
,
and
hates
to
be
overcome
,
no
lesse
in
words
then
in
workes
:
how
much
more
for
one
man
(
voluntarily
)
to
oppose
and
contradict
another
,
is
it
accompted
a
worke
of
envy
,
and
not
of
friendship
?
Therefore
he
that
desires
to
be
pleasing
in
his
cariage
,
and
converse
:
ought
not
to
be
so
armed
alwayes
in
his
discourse
as
to
say
,
this
you
sayd
was
not
so
:
but
as
I
tell
it
you
:
nor
ought
wee
to
lay
wagers
of
it
,
but
in
triviall
things
,
we
ought
to
bend
our selves
,
to
incline
to
other
mens
opinions
,
for
the
victory
in
such
things
proves
but
our
losse
:
for
it
is
very
true
,
that
by
gayning
the
Conquest
,
in
a
frivolous
question
,
and
a
matter
of
noe
value
,
we
oftentimes
displease
a
deere
friend
.
Of
domineerers
and
confident
people
.
And
these
Domineerers
are
so
offensive
to
all
people
,
that
they
dare
not
converse
with
them
:
for
feare
of
falling
every
houre
into
wranglings
,
without
profit
,
even
to
be
at
daggers
drawing
;
But
if
(
at
any
time
)
it
fall
out
,
that
any
bee
drawn
on
to
dispute
,
hee
must
doe
it
in
a
mild
fashion
,
and
must
not
lash
out
with
delight
to
overcome
:
or
seeke
to
order
all
the
matter
,
and
to
have
all
the
honour
,
attributed
to
himselfe
:
but
hee
must
leave
every
body
his
share
:
and
in
contending
whether
it
bee
reason
,
or
not
,
that
every
one
alledgeth
,
he
must
leave
it
to
the
judgment
of
the
most
,
and
if
there
shall
bee
any
excessively
confident
:
let
him
leave
the
matter
to
them
,
quitting
the
plaine
field
,
for
them
to
contend
,
to
sweate
and
toyle
themselves
.
For
these
are
manners
hatefull
to
men
that
are
modest
and
of
good
behaviour
.
Besides
this
,
wee
cannot
get
the
victory
without
hatred
,
and
envy
;
And
because
for
the
most
part
all
people
by
nature
,
seeke
to
attribute
glory
to
themselves
,
and
doe
undervalue
and
dispraise
other
mens
opinions
,
that
they
may
every
one
shew
himselfe
wise
,
valiant
and
of
much
understanding
,
therfore
it
falls
out
that
many
doe
advise
,
reprehend
,
dispute
,
and
defend
themselves
,
with
Rapier
,
and
Poniard
,
as
they
say
,
against
all
men
,
and
will
incline
themselves
to
no
mans
opinion
,
but
stand
to
their
owne
:
and
are
so
blind
,
and
obstinate
in
their
owne
way
,
that
no
reason
is
forcible
enough
,
to
alter
them
from
it
:
and
though
these
doe
not
finde
fault
with
the
opinion
of
their
friends
,
yet
will
they
not
leave
their
owne
errors
.
Fortune-tellers
.
3.
There
are
others
,
that
if
you
fall
into
discourse
with
them
,
at
that
time
when
you
come
into
their
company
to
refresh
your selfe
,
from
your
labours
,
can
never
get
out
from
some
lamentable
discourse
,
and
misfortunes
,
and
ill
presages
,
that
threaten
the
people
,
for
the
time
to
come
:
and
when
they
heare
of
any
victory
,
or
good
successe
,
they
spoile
all
,
with
the
love
they
beare
to
ill
omens
,
and
their
owne
only
opinions
,
which
doe
with
meere
phansy
,
and
vaine
glory
,
make
themselves
melancholy
.
Supposing
by
this
their
unsavory
humor
,
the
more
to
give
credit
,
to
their
foolish
condition
;
and
some
,
to
whom
,
and
their
yeares
rest
,
and
quiet
is
due
,
yet
doe
nothing
but
talke
lamentably
,
never
altering
their
discourse
,
saying
that
in
their
dayes
,
the
men
were
more
valiant
,
and
not
as
they
are
now
,
that
there
is
not
a
man
left
worth
a
Button
,
and
the
like
.
4.
It
is
also
blame
worthy
,
and
that
with
great
reason
,
for
any
,
that
is
in
company
with
others
,
to
whisper
;
so
that
all
cannot
heare
what
he
sayth
,
but
especially
for
two
,
or
three
,
to
separate
themselves
,
from
the
rest
,
and
to
stand
laughing
,
and
looking
upon
the
rest
,
or
to
desire
to
be
covered
,
or
muffled
when
the
rest
are
not
,
for
this
is
after
a
sort
a
betraying
of
him
of
whom
we
speake
,
and
in
all
reason
they
must
offend
many
,
that
use
it
:
especially
any
one
that
is
suspicious
or
jealous
.
There
are
others
,
of
such
a
condition
,
that
if
they
bee
not
talking
,
they
stand
in
such
a
study
,
that
never
regarding
what
they
doe
,
they
have
their
eyes
fixed
upon
another
,
laughing
at
their
owne
phansyes
,
and
never
thinking
of
him
they
looke
upon
,
and
thence
must
necessarily
arise
suspition
,
as
an
Author
saith
.
If
any
looke
me
in
the
face
,
Yet
mindes
some
other
thing
▪
He
seemes
in
giving
that
the
place
,
Me
with
contempt
to
sting
.
5.
They
must
then
be
admonished
that
are
in
publique
,
and
in
company
,
that
they
be
not
so
carelesse
,
that
they
stand
with
fixed
eyes
,
on
any
side
,
and
be
wholly
taken
up
with
their
owne
thoughts
.
6.
Nor
is
it
fit
,
that
when
wee
are
in
such
company
,
wee
should
draw
out
a
booke
,
or
to
settle
our selves
to
reade
to
our selves
to
passe
away
the
time
,
though
we
take
as
much
pleasure
in
reading
,
as
one
Collegiall
Trilingue
of
Alcala
did
,
That
did
verify
he
tooke
so
much
pleasure
in
reading
of
Martiall
,
that
being
desired
to
goe
to
Gadalajaca
(
foure
leagues
off
)
he
put
on
his
Gowne
he
used
to
weare
in
his
House
,
and
bid
them
saddle
Martiall
for
him
,
and
with
that
he
went
,
reading
step
by
step
,
never
thinking
on
the
wearisomnesse
of
the
way
.
Of
those
that
are
alwayes
giving
counsell
.
7.
Thou
mayst
not
offer
thy
advise
to
him
,
that
requires
it
not
,
for
that
●s
nothing
else
,
but
to
shew
thy selfe
wiser
then
him
to
whom
thou
givest
thy
advise
,
and
to
cast
his
little
understanding
in
his
teeth
;
and
to
accompt
him
for
an
ignorant
man
,
therefore
no
acquaintance
may
enboulden
thee
to
doe
this
to
another
,
except
they
be
also
our
very
intimate
friends
,
or
bee
such
,
that
wee
have
the
tuition
of
or
that
we
doe
see
them
in
any
apparant
danger
,
whom
wee
thus
counsell
or
give
advise
unto
.
But
in
our
ordinary
dealing
,
a
man
ought
to
abstaine
from
counselling
much
.
Into
which
error
many
doe
fall
,
but
more
often
,
those
that
know
little
themselves
,
for
to
men
of
grosse
understandings
,
few
things
come
into
their
heades
,
that
others
have
neede
of
.
And
(
certainely
)
there
are
some
,
that
so
much
esteeme
of
their
owne
knowledge
,
that
if
others
doe
not
follow
their
opinion
,
they
are
offended
,
and
complaine
of
those
that
refuse
it
,
as
if
they
should
say
.
It
is
well
,
a
poore
mans
advise
cannot
be
admitted
,
such
an
one
,
will
doe
as
hee
listeth
,
and
will
not
heare
me
:
and
other
things
of
this
nature
,
and
to
this
tune
.
As
if
pretending
another
ought
to
obey
thy
counsell
,
were
not
a
greater
arrogancy
,
then
for
thee
to
follow
thine
owne
minde
.
8.
A
like
fault
are
they
guilty
of
,
that
finde
fault
with
other
mens
imperfections
,
giving
a
definitive
sentence
,
touching
every
thing
;
and
prescribing
Rules
,
and
Lawes
,
to
every
one
,
whosoever
hee
bee
.
This
ought
not
to
bee
,
as
for
example
,
to
speake
thus
,
You
spake
so
,
but
it
was
not
well
spoken
,
take
heede
of
sleeping
at
such
an
houre
:
the
Wine
you
drunke
is
not
good
for
you
,
you
should
drinke
Claret
,
you
should
use
such
a
kinde
of
bath
,
and
not
such
as
you
doe
:
and
thus
are
they
alwayes
reproving
,
and
are
like
those
that
are
alwayes
weeding
another
mans
Garden
,
and
never
consider
,
that
their
owne
is
overgrowne
with
Nettles
,
and
Brambles
:
and
therefore
we
should
leave
this
worke
,
to
Fathers
and
Masters
.
Of
contemning
others
.
9.
Wee
ought
not
to
despise
any
body
,
nor
to
set
light
by
him
,
though
he
be
our
enemy
,
for
it
is
a
greater
signe
of
disgrace
,
to
deride
one
,
then
to
doe
him
a
shrewd
turne
,
for
of
him
that
we
doe
an
injury
to
,
wee
make
some
reckoning
:
but
him
that
we
despise
we
make
far
lesse
esteeme
of
,
yea
often
none
at
all
,
therefore
to
scorne
,
or
deride
,
is
a
pleasure
we
take
to
shame
another
,
without
any
profit
at
all
to
our selves
.
And
therefore
in
our
common
converse
,
and
dealings
with
men
,
those
that
would
bee
curious
,
ought
to
forbeare
,
to
flout
any
body
:
and
therefore
they
doe
ill
,
that
are
ever
sifting
out
,
and
retorting
other
mens
defects
upon
them
,
(
although
they
have
such
faults
)
for
this
is
not
a
good
way
,
to
rid
them
of
them
,
and
understanding
and
well
fashioned
persons
,
doe
avoyd
such
a
reprocher
as
they
would
the
Divell
:
but
there
are
some
,
that
when
they
cannot
give
ill
language
will
grumble
,
and
inveigh
aganist
the
defects
of
others
,
by
often
smiling
,
and
other
exteriour
acts
:
and
sometimes
,
they
make
jests
,
and
solace
themselves
and
make
sport
with
the
imperfections
and
miseries
of
others
,
whereas
they
should
rather
mourne
,
and
grieve
for
them
.
It
may
well
be
,
(
as
a
certaine
Courtier
was
wont
to
say
)
that
the
sharpenesse
of
the
tongue
,
may
relish
well
,
and
please
the
appetite
much
,
in
mens
acceptance
therof
,
yet
this
tartnes
must
not
be
done
to
endanger
or
much
disturbe
the
sweete
love
,
and
friendship
,
which
is
mainteyned
without
any
hazard
on
either
side
:
So
then
the
jeere
which
any
receaves
from
thee
must
be
light
,
that
hee
who
receaves
it
may
without
shame
be
excused
.
And
although
these
jeeres
and
quips
of
wit
bee
but
a
laughing
,
and
jesting
at
the
faults
,
and
oversights
of
him
that
receives
them
,
yet
for
all
this
,
they
are
esteemed
,
and
liked
in
him
that
knows
how
to
speake
them
,
well
,
because
we
know
his
intention
to
bee
very
farre
from
wronging
of
any
therby
.
And
therefore
without
doubt
,
those
that
can
talke
merrily
,
yet
in
a
friendly
manner
,
and
without
prejudice
:
are
better
liked
then
those
that
know
not
how
to
doe
it
,
and
are
received
with
open
Armes
,
and
esteemed
,
and
regarded
of
all
men
.
As
on
the
contrary
they
are
ill
thought
of
,
that
seeke
to
follow
this
vaine
without
all
discretion
,
not
observing
any
Rules
or
good
manners
therein
,
and
therefore
,
hee
that
will
doe
this
,
must
bee
a
very
able
man
,
for
he
must
take
many
things
into
his
consideration
.
But
in
effect
(
as
I
have
sayd
)
this
jeering
is
but
to
make
sport
with
the
defects
,
and
errors
of
those
that
we
ought
to
love
and
respect
.
Of
those
that
take
offence
at
words
.
10.
On
the
other
side
,
jests
can
hardly
be
distinguished
,
from
wrongs
,
especially
by
some
persons
,
who
are
so
captious
,
that
they
take
all
jests
,
and
quips
,
for
affronts
,
and
are
so
unsavory
,
and
so
voyd
of
understanding
,
that
insteed
of
being
pleased
,
or
delighted
therewith
,
they
grow
into
choller
,
so
that
none
can
jest
or
meddle
with
them
:
And
there
are
some
,
that
suppose
you
should
beare
with
their
necessities
and
troublesomenesse
,
and
if
you
say
any
thing
to
them
,
how
slight
so
ever
it
bee
:
they
are
of
such
a
disposition
,
that
they
are
presently
off
of
the
hookes
,
and
are
so
offensively
disquiet
,
that
although
they
are
(
sometimes
)
quickly
appeased
,
yet
during
that
small
time
,
that
their
foolish
anger
doth
last
,
they
may
infect
others
,
with
such
an
humour
,
that
may
bee
their
destruction
.
But
what
will
it
bee
,
if
they
bee
head-strong
,
and
that
their
displeasure
doe
not
depart
,
but
that
they
sleepe
with
it
,
and
they
dissemble
their
intentions
,
and
wounded
minde
,
with
cheerfull
countenances
:
wee
can
say
no
more
of
these
,
but
this
,
that
(
if
wee
fall
into
merriment
,
)
wee
must
sow
a
Hose
about
their
Legges
,
as
we
use
to
doe
to
Chickens
,
that
wee
may
know
them
a
farre
off
.
To
this
purpose
Doctor
Villabos
,
the
great
Physitian
,
as
it
is
related
in
a
certaine
very
pleasing
Dialogue
of
his
,
having
put
a
jest
upon
another
Physitian
,
in
the
presence
of
the
King
,
hee
grew
in
choler
,
and
to
bee
revenged
spake
thus
to
the
King
.
Your
Majesty
may
understand
,
that
I
value
my selfe
more
,
for
that
I
am
a
Phisitian
,
then
to
be
accompted
a
merry
companion
,
or
a
jester
,
To
whom
Vilabos
answered
,
Seignior
Doctor
makes
mee
to
bee
very
simple
;
for
hee
is
so
great
a
master
,
that
he
cannot
be
compted
a
wity
companion
,
which
answer
being
so
readily
given
,
was
well
taken
,
and
the
other
received
the
pay
he
deserved
.
And
it
so
falls
out
,
that
hee
who
is
jeered
,
but
in
mirth
,
and
in
a
friendly
manner
,
doth
often
,
by
inconsideratnesse
,
take
it
for
an
affront
and
a
disgrace
.
And
although
it
bee
so
,
that
quips
and
jeeres
are
many
times
well
taken
,
yet
will
not
I
counsell
a
civill
Gentleman
,
to
addict
himselfe
much
unto
them
.
Nor
ought
he
to
occasion
them
often
to
be
spoken
,
nor
at
all
times
,
and
upon
all
occasions
.
For
jestes
well
scanned
,
are
nothing
else
,
but
bould
,
and
subtile
deceiptes
.
And
therefore
wee
should
leave
the
perpetuall
making
of
jests
,
to
those
that
live
by
them
.
Who
though
they
jeere
never
so
much
,
can
prejudice
none
by
it
,
but
if
they
doe
it
wittyly
are
to
bee
rewarded
for
it
.
But
when
a
brave
Gentleman
speakes
any
thing
sharply
,
hee
is
to
consider
that
every
one
is
offended
with
him
,
that
telleth
him
of
his
fault
or
error
.
Therefore
,
for
many
reasons
it
seemes
that
hee
that
desires
to
bee
well
esteemed
,
should
not
make
himselfe
a
master
of
jests
,
much
lesse
to
esteeme
himselfe
for
his
ability
,
in
being
Satyricall
,
and
scandalous
:
like
those
that
are
full
of
censuring
,
although
they
be
very
witty
,
and
pleasing
in
it
,
nor
let
them
take
such
jollity
in
it
as
to
lose
a
friend
thereby
.
But
especially
it
is
worthy
blame
to
make
a
jeere
of
the
naturall
defects
of
any
one
.
That
jests
should
not
bee
spoken
to
prejudice
any
body
.
Although
it
hath
bin
seene
in
this
case
,
that
those
who
ought
to
have
bin
silent
in
a
matter
,
and
yet
have
spoken
it
to
another
,
have
bin
answered
sharply
,
as
it
was
in
that
which
they
tell
,
that
an
one-eyed
fellow
sayd
to
a
fellow
with
a
Hog-back
,
who
to
call
him
crooke-back
sayd
thus
;
Companion
,
thou
hast
carried
that
burden
,
ever
since
the
morning
,
to
whom
he
answered
,
surely
that
hath
not
bin
long
,
for
it
is
but
very
early
dayes
yet
,
for
you
have
opened
but
one
of
your
windows
,
so
that
each
of
them
,
jeered
the
other
,
with
the
imperfection
that
nature
had
marked
them
with
.
But
satyricall
speeches
pierce
deeper
when
they
touch
upon
our
descent
,
or
honor
,
like
that
which
one
that
was
newly
converted
to
Christianity
did
speake
to
another
by
a
jeere
,
to
decipher
him
out
,
which
other
seeing
the
Christian
being
a
Cavalleere
,
sit
very
back
upon
his
Horse
,
sayd
to
him
,
companion
,
why
doe
you
get
up
so
back
upon
your
Horse
buttocks
?
to
whom
he
answered
,
if
I
get
up
so
back
,
it
is
because
I
would
not
gall
him
,
with
the
Cruz
,
and
so
was
hee
revenged
on
him
by
jeering
him
for
being
a
Iew.
And
so
stopped
his
forward
boldnesse
.
Touching
this
matter
,
I
say
:
that
if
our
acutenesse
,
and
hability
doe
vent
it selfe
,
in
such
prejudiciall
sayings
,
it
were
better
wee
should
never
use
it
,
for
it
cannot
bee
done
with
a
safe
conscience
,
but
where
a
man
may
speake
of
things
without
hurt
,
to
our
neighbour
,
and
with
discretion
,
and
judgement
.
It
is
true
,
that
to
passe
this
troublesome
life
,
wee
may
use
some
solace
and
pastime
,
and
that
jests
and
quips
are
wont
to
bee
used
,
as
instruments
to
move
laughter
,
and
to
recreate
us
withall
,
and
therefore
,
they
are
loved
,
that
can
move
mirth
and
speake
wittily
,
without
offending
any
body
,
and
there
are
very
few
that
know
how
to
doe
this
:
therefore
there
are
many
things
to
bee
considered
,
that
we
fall
not
into
disfavour
.
And
it
falls
out
,
that
that
,
which
useth
to
please
,
and
gaine
the
favour
of
some
,
may
displease
,
and
loose
the
favour
of
others
;
And
commonly
where
laughter
hath
no
place
,
&
to
be
pleasant
pleaseth
not
,
there
to
Jest
or
Jibe
any
body
,
is
not
acceptable
,
for
there
is
no
worse
jest
then
truth
.
11.
By
which
you
may
know
,
that
there
are
some
words
which
bite
,
and
do
prejudice
,
and
there
are
others
that
doe
not
.
Of
the
first
I
shall
not
need
to
say
much
:
one
wise
comparision
,
that
a
certaine
Italian
Lady
,
called
Lawreras
once
spake
shall
suffice
:
Jests
,
saith
she
,
must
bite
those
they
are
given
unto
;
like
a
Lamb
,
and
not
like
a
Dogge
;
for
if
they
bite
like
a
dog
,
they
are
not
jests
,
but
villanie
and
wrong
;
and
as
(
by
the
Law
)
he
is
punished
that
abuseth
another
in
words
,
so
ought
hee
to
be
,
that
by
his
jests
,
speakes
bitterly
and
disgracefully
of
his
neighbour
:
for
which
reason
,
discreete
and
well
behaved
men
ought
to
consider
,
that
the
same
Law
that
takes
order
against
wrongs
,
doth
also
take
order
against
biting
jests
;
and
therefore
,
when
men
jest
,
they
must
pricke
but
lightly
.
12.
It
is
likewise
to
be
understood
,
that
a
jest
sometimes
biteth
,
and
sometimes
not
,
and
if
it
be
not
witty
and
pleasant
,
there
is
no
delight
taken
in
it
by
those
that
heare
it
,
but
proves
luke-warm
,
&
grows
cold
and
frozen
;
and
if
peradvēture
they
laugh
,
it
is
not
at
the
jest
,
but
at
the
sillinesse
of
the
jester
;
and
because
jests
are
nothing
but
frauds
,
and
spoken
to
beguile
;
and
as
it
is
an
artificiall
thing
,
so
it
cannot
bee
done
,
but
by
persons
of
a
sharpe
wit
,
(
especially
upon
a
sudden
)
and
therefore
it
suits
ill
with
dull
men
and
those
that
have
a
grosse
phansy
,
except
it
be
,
when
speaking
by
chance
in
such
their
simplicity
,
they
utter
words
worth
laughing
at
,
which
then
takes
the
more
,
because
hee
breakes
the
jest
naturally
and
unawares
,
&
not
by
witty
and
feigned
art
.
As
a
certaine
labourer
did
who
being
asked
by
certaine
Citizens
why
hee
came
to
them
,
looked
stedfastly
upon
one
of
them
,
that
had
a
thick
black
beard
,
and
sayd
,
I
come
to
sell
a
Pig
,
with
reverence
to
the
venerable
beard
of
this
Gentleman
.
But
why
quoth
the
Citizen
doe
you
aske
pardon
of
mee
more
then
of
the
rest
?
hee
replyed
(
simply
and
without
malice
)
because
your
worships
beard
is
so
thick
and
bushy
that
it
resembles
a
Hogs
foote
before
it
is
scalded
.
The
sayd
Citizen
could
doe
noe
lesse
then
laugh
with
the
rest
,
for
company
,
though
hee
were
somewhat
angry
at
the
Jest
.
Another
Biscanoys
that
was
sent
for
to
buy
a
Pullet
bought
a
Cock
,
supposing
hee
had
done
well
,
because
the
Cock
was
bigger
then
a
Pullet
:
and
of
this
sort
,
there
are
infinite
Jests
,
that
are
meerly
naturall
,
and
without
any
malice
.
But
all
that
have
good
wits
,
know
not
how
to
Jest
,
for
it
is
a
peculiar
gift
,
and
readinesse
of
wit
,
that
all
cannot
attaine
unto
,
therefore
discreete
men
,
understand
themselves
better
,
then
to
thinke
to
doe
it
at
their
pleasure
,
but
are
contented
,
with
the
talent
,
and
disposition
,
they
are
endued
withall
.
Of
those
that
make
jests
and
know
not
of
it
.
And
when
such
men
,
have
once
or
oftener
made
triall
of
the
strength
of
their
wits
in
vaine
:
they
doe
finde
that
they
have
no
faculty
that
way
,
and
doe
forbeare
to
busy
themselves
,
in
exercising
it
,
for
it
is
a
certaine
faculty
,
that
few
are
excellent
in
.
Some
have
this
property
,
that
no
word
can
passe
,
but
they
have
a
jest
,
or
witty
saying
,
ready
to
passe
upon
it
.
And
you
must
know
,
that
another
cannot
relate
,
nor
put
in
writing
the
jests
that
another
invented
,
and
uttered
,
with
such
grace
,
and
delight
as
the
authors
of
them
can
,
therefore
.
I
hope
I
shall
heere
bee
excused
(
in
part
,
)
if
those
that
I
here
set
downe
,
for
examples
sake
,
doe
not
give
very
good
content
to
the
Reader
.
Formes
of
Jests
.
13.
And
amongst
the
severall
wayes
of
Jests
,
there
is
one
very
good
,
and
pleasing
,
namely
to
make
sport
with
a
word
that
hath
divers
significations
.
As
a
Cavallere
,
that
was
travelling
on
the
way
,
as
hee
passed
through
a
certaine
Village
,
hee
asked
what
place
it
was
,
and
how
they
,
called
it
;
they
answered
it
was
called
a
Village
,
(
which
in
the
Spanish
tongue
,
is
called
Casar
,
which
signifies
also
to
marry
)
the
Cavallere
answered
,
in
this
Jest
.
Quien
passa
por
el
Casar
,
por
todo
puede
passar
.
That
is
,
he
that
can
passe
through
marriage
,
may
passe
all
places
.
14.
A
certaine
ill
favoured
old
woman
,
saying
to
a
Lord
of
quality
,
of
this
Court
,
that
shee
desired
to
marry
,
into
Baldemoro
,
being
the
name
of
a
Family
in
Spaine
,
hee
answered
her
thus
,
Madam
,
in
all
Ethiopia
called
in
Spaine
Baldemoro
,
you
cannot
meet
with
any
so
ugly
that
will
have
you
.
15.
Also
in
like
manner
did
a
gentleman
of
Valodolid
make
a
Jest
upon
two
words
that
had
two
contrary
sences
,
though
they
had
the
same
Letters
.
A
certaine
ill
favored
Lady
had
spoken
very
disdainefully
of
him
,
and
had
reported
that
shee
could
not
bee
perswaded
,
that
any
women
thought
well
of
men
.
Hee
contrived
as
shee
came
to
walk
on
the
banke
of
Esgueva
which
is
a
little
streame
,
whereinto
the
people
empty
all
their
filth
,
to
answer
her
with
this
Sonnet
.
In
midst
of
Esgeve
and
the
Flowers
,
Her
pudly
streams
,
Pisverga
sent
Where
fresh
,
and
new
fruits
grow
all
howers
,
Two
Shepheards
th'
ayre
with
shrill
notes
rent
.
O
Nimph
whose
love
procures
no
flames
,
Whom
one
sole
lover
doth
not
woe
.
Being
commandresse
of
these
streames
,
How
can
you
passe
with
one
or
two
?
Leest
thou
on
Bridg
i'
th
Ford
,
or
Bote
,
Seated
among
such
Flowers
sweete
,
Powring
cleare
liquour
downe
thy
throte
,
Must
needs
be
thought
for
thee
unmeete
.
That
thou
shouldst
have
no
sutering
swaines
That
thrives
by
th'
peoples
backward
gaines
.
16.
To
this
purpose
taking
onely
the
literall
meaning
,
one
Catedratico
in
Alcala
,
made
a
pleasing
interpretation
being
to
act
a
speech
which
was
to
begine
in
Castilian
(
as
the
manner
is
)
spoke
the
preamble
in
Latine
as
followes
,
Amplissime
rector
,
gravissimi
Doctores
,
Nobilis
iuventus
:
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
most
bountifull
Governour
,
most
grave
Doctors
,
Noble
youth
:
but
as
he
began
in
Latine
,
they
gave
many
stroaks
with
their
Hands
,
and
stampes
with
their
Feete
,
in
token
that
hee
should
have
spoken
in
Castilian
,
he
was
bould
to
bespeake
them
in
this
manner
,
saying
,
my
Lords
,
your
honours
may
perceive
,
that
it
sounds
not
so
well
in
the
Castilian
tongue
,
as
in
the
Latine
,
and
seeing
they
continued
to
stampe
the
more
,
hee
began
in
the
literall
sense
,
in
this
forme
;
magnificent
Rector
,
most
grave
doctours
,
Noble
youth
,
casting
his
eyes
upon
the
Women
,
that
sate
in
the
windows
,
over
against
the
Theater
,
in
which
entrance
,
there
was
much
pleasure
taken
,
and
wit
,
in
interpreting
the
sound
only
,
and
so
it
was
received
for
a
Jest
and
a
pleasing
speech
.
17.
Some
desire
to
do
this
,
but
know
not
how
:
but
speake
words
,
that
are
frozen
and
without
sence
,
which
are
taken
very
unsavorily
.
As
for
example
,
if
you
aske
them
,
where
such
an
one
is
,
they
will
answer
you
,
where
his
feete
stands
,
or
betweene
the
Skye
and
the
ground
.
So
that
they
speake
in
another
manner
,
then
was
expected
,
and
without
any
ingenuity
at
all
,
and
with
such
frivolous
answers
,
they
loose
the
esteeme
,
of
understanding
,
and
well
spoken
men
.
If
happily
they
retaine
not
the
credit
,
that
a
certaine
poore
man
did
(
A
credit
of
a
different
and
more
witty
sence
)
who
laying
a
wager
with
others
,
that
hee
could
have
credit
with
the
bankers
,
(
or
mony
lenders
)
for
more
then
thirty
thousand
Duckets
,
and
they
asking
him
how
it
was
possible
,
he
being
so
poore
,
and
decayed
a
man
;
Hee
answered
them
thus
.
It
is
cleere
my
Lords
,
that
if
I
demand
of
any
banker
,
in
this
manner
,
my
Lord
such
an
one
,
doe
you
not
believe
that
to
bee
rich
,
and
to
purchase
two
thousand
Duckets
a
yeare
,
and
to
have
my
House
well
furnished
,
that
I
have
neede
of
thirty
thousand
Duckets
,
doe
you
not
credit
what
I
say
?
surely
he
will
answer
mee
,
I
speake
great
reason
:
and
so
will
the
rest
of
the
bankers
.
Then
according
to
this
manner
of
credit
,
namely
to
bee
believed
of
them
,
I
can
now
say
,
that
I
have
credit
of
thirty
thousand
Duckets
.
And
in
this
manner
hee
proved
his
credit
,
taking
the
word
in
a
different
sence
.
18.
Some
others
there
are
that
are
so
setled
in
this
way
of
Jibing
,
&
Jesting
,
that
you
cannot
know
,
when
they
speake
in
earnest
,
or
when
in
Jest
,
and
by
the
long
continuance
they
have
held
,
in
speaking
pleasantly
,
and
disguisedly
,
when
they
are
to
speake
truth
,
they
are
fayne
to
use
oathes
,
that
they
may
be
believed
.
And
therefore
that
we
be
not
brought
to
this
passe
,
our
earnest
must
bee
more
then
our
Jesting
.
Heavy
Ieeres
.
And
if
thou
make
any
Jests
for
mirth
sake
,
let
them
not
bee
heavy
,
or
bitter
ones
.
As
to
take
any
thing
from
thy
friend
which
may
vex
and
trouble
him
,
in
looking
for
it
,
and
may
make
him
jealous
of
any
thing
or
to
walke
about
discontentedly
.
As
little
doe
I
hold
it
good
,
to
strike
or
scratch
,
or
pinch
men
,
in
Jest
:
for
from
such
Jestings
,
we
have
seene
men
fall
to
earnest
.
20.
But
because
it
is
not
our
purpose
,
to
dispute
heere
,
what
may
bee
accompted
fitting
or
unfitting
Jests
,
and
Jeeres
,
nor
to
urge
more
to
any
purpose
,
then
what
is
needfull
,
for
the
illustration
of
it
:
I
omit
many
examples
,
which
are
extant
,
of
witty
sayings
,
and
stories
to
that
purpose
.
How
you
may
know
a
good
jest
.
21.
It
is
sufficient
to
know
that
jests
doe
carry
with
them
,
either
a
certaine
testimony
of
their
pleasantnesse
,
and
decency
:
or
of
their
couldnesse
and
unpleasantnesse
.
And
to
know
if
a
Jest
be
good
,
or
bad
,
he
cannot
bee
mistaken
,
that
observes
this
that
folowes
:
And
it
is
this
,
that
hee
that
Jests
,
be
not
too
confident
of
himselfe
;
for
it
is
plainly
seene
,
that
when
a
Jest
is
good
,
and
pleasing
,
the
company
is
pleased
at
the
very
uttering
it
,
applauding
it
with
the
laughter
,
and
jollity
they
make
at
it
:
And
when
it
is
not
liked
of
those
that
heare
it
,
he
that
makes
it
,
is
offended
,
and
avoids
making
any
more
,
so
that
the
defect
being
in
truth
his
owne
,
and
not
their
fault
that
heares
it
,
and
so
not
being
so
approved
,
hee
is
to
rest
convinced
as
by
a
definitive
sentence
,
for
he
cannot
appeale
to
himselfe
.
Of
making
a
witty
and
ready
answer
.
The
knowing
how
to
make
a
ready
answer
to
any
question
,
is
no
lesse
requisite
,
then
to
know
how
to
make
a
witty
and
pleasant
Jest
,
or
to
speake
acutely
.
And
some
there
are
,
that
are
so
ingenious
,
and
endowed
,
with
such
a
gift
,
that
they
will
answer
so
quick
,
to
a
question
,
or
so
wittily
apply
a
pleasant
speech
,
to
those
that
heare
them
,
that
you
would
thinke
they
had
bin
studying
long
to
bring
it
forth
.
23.
They
report
of
that
famous
Dantes
,
that
some
of
his
adversaries
searching
for
him
,
when
they
could
not
know
him
by
his
Face
,
they
sound
him
out
,
by
his
ready
and
acute
answers
hee
made
,
to
all
questions
they
asked
of
him
:
And
so
three
of
those
that
met
with
him
,
asked
him
three
questions
together
to
try
if
they
could
distract
him
,
one
asked
him
,
Dove
venite
?
the
second
,
Dove
de
laqua
?
and
the
third
,
Quanti
son
di
Luna
?
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
whence
comest
thou
?
whence
comes
the
Water
?
how
old
is
the
Moone
?
who
answered
them
all
three
,
in
three
words
,
saying
,
Davilla
,
Aloulo
,
in
quinta
:
from
the
City
,
from
the
Pitchers
,
five
dayes
old
.
And
so
was
he
discovered
by
his
quicknesse
.
CHAPTER
,
12.
Of
speaking
set
speeches
.
1.
THere
is
another
manner
of
giving
entertaynement
,
which
consisteth
in
Knowledge
how
to
speake
,
namely
,
when
the
pleasure
thereof
consisteth
not
in
Jests
,
and
witty
sayings
,
which
are
commonly
very
short
,
but
in
speaking
a
continued
speech
,
which
ought
to
bee
done
orderly
,
and
with
good
expressions
:
so
that
hee
that
shall
speake
knowes
how
properly
to
represent
,
the
manner
and
use
,
actions
,
and
fashion
of
him
hee
speakes
of
,
so
that
he
that
heares
him
speake
,
thinkes
he
even
sees
acted
before
him
,
the
things
which
he
relates
unto
him
.
To
know
how
to
speake
well
.
2.
And
this
Knowledge
to
speake
well
must
consist
,
not
in
differencing
or
extreme
altering
the
voyce
,
nor
in
imitating
of
actors
of
Playes
.
But
it
is
necessary
for
him
that
will
speake
well
,
to
remember
well
the
matter
,
story
,
or
History
,
and
to
have
ready
and
fitting
words
,
that
hee
may
not
speake
from
the
purpose
,
As
some
use
to
doe
,
after
this
manner
.
And
so
my
Lords
,
as
I
sayd
,
and
to
the
end
,
that
such
an
one
,
or
another
what
doe
you
call
him
,
helpe
mee
pray
,
to
name
him
:
tell
me
his
name
,
&c.
All
which
are
ill
customes
,
and
are
offensive
to
an
understanding
audience
.
And
if
he
repeate
an
accident
,
wherein
were
many
names
,
hee
must
not
speake
thus
;
such
a
one
sayd
thus
,
another
spake
so
,
or
such
a
one
answered
in
this
manner
,
for
all
of
them
may
bee
sayd
to
bee
one
or
another
.
And
hee
that
heares
it
,
may
easily
erre
,
in
not
understanding
of
whom
he
speakes
,
and
therefore
,
he
that
relates
such
a
passage
,
must
recite
the
names
precisely
,
and
therefore
must
take
heede
he
forget
them
not
.
3.
It
falls
out
in
like
manner
,
that
some
are
so
carelesse
,
that
they
forget
what
they
were
speaking
of
,
by
suffering
their
thoughts
to
rome
upon
other
matters
,
so
that
they
will
aske
you
,
what
were
we
talking
of
,
I
have
forgot
what
I
was
saying
.
This
cannot
bee
done
,
without
blame
to
him
that
was
thus
discoursing
:
even
as
he
that
recites
an
oration
or
other
speech
,
and
never
mindeth
what
he
is
doing
.
For
it
seemes
that
he
that
is
thus
forgetfull
,
doth
little
esteem
the
content
of
his
Auditors
.
4.
Besides
this
,
a
man
must
take
heede
,
that
hee
speake
not
superfluities
,
and
things
of
no
substance
,
or
which
make
nothing
to
the
matter
in
hand
,
As
if
when
the
auditors
are
waiting
for
the
successe
of
the
story
,
he
that
relates
it
shall
speake
thus
,
such
an
one
that
was
the
sonne
of
such
a
man
,
that
went
many
times
,
to
such
a
Merchants
house
,
that
was
married
to
a
leane
Woman
,
that
was
called
by
such
a
name
,
did
you
not
know
her
?
how
is
it
possible
you
should
not
?
you
had
better
bin
ignorant
in
another
matter
:
A
good
old
Woman
,
very
streight
,
that
had
a
very
thick
hayre
:
and
well
combed
,
and
such
stuffe
as
this
.
For
if
they
make
not
much
to
the
businesse
,
it
is
(
at
best
)
but
to
wast
the
time
,
for
by
it
,
they
hinder
the
pleasure
,
which
might
otherwise
be
taken
,
in
their
discourse
,
and
is
of
little
benefit
to
them
,
that
listen
to
them
;
But
especially
if
they
bee
urgent
,
and
desirous
,
to
know
the
close
of
the
story
;
we
ought
not
to
punish
them
so
much
in
circumloquutions
,
whereas
all
such
their
discourse
tends
to
no
more
,
then
that
such
an
one
,
was
the
sonne
of
Peter
or
of
Iohn
.
5.
And
a
famous
Rhetoritian
,
was
of
opinion
,
that
in
telling
of
Tales
,
or
storyes
,
if
there
must
be
a
relation
in
them
,
of
many
things
,
in
the
first
place
we
must
order
,
and
dispose
of
the
names
,
and
sirnames
,
and
after
it
shall
be
enough
,
onely
to
repeate
the
Christian
names
,
because
they
are
given
,
according
to
the
will
of
their
Parents
,
and
the
surnames
according
to
the
quality
and
decency
of
the
persons
.
And
if
the
person
bee
not
very
well
knowne
,
in
the
place
where
wee
speake
of
him
:
wee
ought
to
frame
our
discourse
,
and
story
,
as
if
the
thing
were
done
in
another
place
:
and
to
fit
the
names
,
as
wee
please
,
that
wee
may
tell
our
stories
,
with
relish
,
and
without
interruption
,
or
making
rubbes
,
or
pawses
in
them
.
To
use
propriety
of
words
.
By
this
meanes
,
those
that
heare
us
are
the
better
moved
to
attention
,
and
wee
remaine
satisfyed
,
and
they
pleased
,
and
this
manner
of
speaking
,
is
of
such
force
,
is
so
proper
,
and
distinct
,
that
(
many
times
)
it
falls
out
,
that
it
seemes
to
please
much
,
though
in
it selfe
,
it
bee
not
very
pleasing
,
and
so
,
that
which
in
it selfe
,
hath
much
pleasure
,
may
in
like
manner
,
be
delivered
so
coldly
,
that
all
the
mirth
is
spoiled
thereby
:
and
he
discredited
,
that
relateth
it
:
And
although
good
gestures
,
and
the
grace
that
a
sweete
voyce
affords
,
are
necessary
in
this
,
and
is
of
great
effect
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
he
shall
not
be
deficient
,
to
please
well
,
and
to
bee
understood
in
the
dexterity
,
of
the
propriety
he
uses
,
by
him
that
knowes
what
belongs
to
write
well
,
and
in
a
good
phrase
.
Of
Comparisons
.
Examples
,
and
Comparisons
,
must
be
apparent
,
because
by
them
is
presented
to
the
phātasy
,
the
thing
compared
,
as
if
it
were
really
beheld
:
and
we
ought
not
make
Comparisons
by
talking
or
doing
foolishly
,
As
some
who
put
in
the
dance
of
their
story
those
that
are
their
auditors
,
saying
,
doth
your
worship
know
who
such
an
one
is
,
the
other
came
in
this
manner
,
and
I
shooke
him
off
thus
,
and
in
steede
of
Comparisons
,
they
give
them
such
thumpes
on
the
Armes
,
and
so
strike
them
with
their
tongues
,
that
no
body
can
avoid
them
.
There
are
others
that
speake
a
thousand
fooleries
,
insteed
of
Comparisons
,
so
improperly
and
so
grosely
,
that
they
force
men
to
laugh
at
them
.
As
did
a
Priest
in
a
certaine
Village
,
who
to
make
some
friends
,
and
perswading
them
to
love
one
another
,
and
seeke
one
anothers
good
,
sayd
unto
them
,
you
love
one
another
,
not
so
much
as
my
Mule
,
and
Antonio
,
Madalenaes
Horse
,
who
went
together
to
the
Pasture
,
and
fed
together
and
came
home
together
againe
.
But
if
two
beasts
keepe
company
,
and
love
so
much
,
why
doe
you
not
take
example
by
them
?
So
that
for
the
propriety
of
that
which
is
related
,
and
compared
,
wee
finde
,
that
men
give
eare
,
with
more
delight
to
have
that
preseuted
before
their
eyes
,
that
is
spoken
of
,
and
which
falls
out
to
persons
we
know
:
then
that
which
befalls
strangers
whom
we
never
saw
.
And
the
reason
is
,
for
that
we
know
that
such
an
one
,
of
whom
hee
speakes
,
was
wont
to
doe
so
,
(
having
seene
it
as
a
thing
present
)
so
that
that
which
is
tould
of
strangers
,
is
not
so
well
received
or
accepted
of
.
6.
The
words
also
,
in
a
continued
speech
,
as
well
as
in
other
discourses
,
must
be
cleare
,
or
plaine
,
that
every
one
of
the
company
,
may
understand
them
easily
,
as
well
in
the
sense
,
or
meaning
,
as
in
the
sound
,
to
be
good
,
and
beseeming
:
therefore
if
thou
canst
make
thy selfe
understood
,
by
saying
the
mouth
or
the
lippes
,
it
is
not
good
for
thee
to
say
,
the
nose
,
and
thou
mayst
better
say
,
thy
belly
is
full
,
then
the
guts
are
full
,
and
if
thou
mayst
be
understood
by
saying
,
the
belly
is
satisfyed
,
it
shall
be
better
for
thee
to
say
so
,
then
,
the
panch
is
full
.
CHAPTER
.
13.
Of
Novellaes
and
Tales
.
BEsides
the
things
we
have
sayd
,
a
Gentleman
will
be
sure
to
tell
a
Tale
,
or
story
,
that
shall
bee
such
,
that
it
shall
not
have
in
it
,
uncivill
words
,
or
obscene
passages
,
or
so
beastly
,
that
they
make
them
loath
them
that
heare
it
,
but
such
passages
must
bee
related
by
circumlocutions
,
and
by
civill
,
and
honest
wayes
of
expression
:
not
speaking
them
in
plaine
termes
,
especially
if
Women
bee
in
the
company
,
for
then
wee
should
bee
more
reserved
,
and
the
plot
in
such
Tale
,
must
bee
layd
so
neately
,
and
artificially
,
that
the
Auditors
,
may
bee
fed
with
pleasure
of
it
,
untill
that
the
Auditors
doe
at
length
remaine
fully
satisfyed
,
and
out
of
doubt
,
with
the
close
and
conclusion
of
the
story
.
And
Tales
and
stories
should
bee
such
,
that
besides
the
entertaynement
,
and
pleasure
of
them
,
there
may
bee
also
drawn
from
them
,
good
examples
,
and
moralls
,
as
the
ancient
makers
of
Fables
were
wont
to
doe
,
who
spake
very
artificially
,
(
as
we
may
reade
in
their
workes
)
And
in
imitation
of
them
,
hee
that
tells
a
story
,
a
fable
,
or
such
like
discourse
,
ought
to
provide
,
that
hee
doe
not
often
repeate
the
same
words
,
except
necessity
force
him
to
it
,
(
which
is
that
which
is
called
rambling
.
)
And
so
,
that
hee
doe
not
confound
his
auditors
,
or
perplex
their
memories
,
hee
must
labour
to
take
away
all
obscurity
,
especially
of
many
names
.
So
that
if
in
the
story
,
there
bee
no
more
,
then
one
Prince
,
or
one
King
,
who
is
named
in
the
beginning
;
it
is
then
enough
(
afterwards
)
to
say
(
onely
)
the
King
,
the
Captaine
,
the
Doctor
,
&c.
And
because
in
all
parts
of
this
treatise
,
wee
labour
to
urge
comparisons
,
and
examples
to
the
purpose
,
in
this
part
which
wee
are
now
upon
,
we
will
relate
a
story
of
which
(
it
being
very
pleasing
to
some
comicall
persons
of
good
judgement
)
there
was
made
a
famous
Tragecomedy
.
And
because
in
this
booke
,
we
would
feede
most
palates
with
delight
,
he
that
shall
not
take
pleasure
in
it
,
may
skip
over
the
story
,
(
if
it
seeme
redious
,
)
and
may
proceede
,
in
the
other
matters
of
this
Treatise
.
The
tale
of
the
great
Soldan
,
and
of
the
loves
of
the
beautifull
Axa
and
the
Prince
of
Naples
.
In
the
Vast
Country
of
Tersia
,
was
a
Soldan
,
that
by
his
prowesse
,
and
valour
,
had
conquered
many
Lands
,
who
loosing
his
sight
by
a
mischance
that
befell
him
,
was
more
sensible
of
the
great
losse
thereof
,
in
regard
that
hee
was
thereby
disabled
to
prosecute
the
designes
hee
had
begun
,
then
for
any
other
trouble
it
put
him
unto
.
Hee
then
calling
together
all
the
Physitians
of
his
Kingdome
,
that
they
might
apply
medicines
,
to
cure
his
infirmitie
:
his
vassalls
,
(
being
desirous
of
the
recovery
of
his
sight
)
brought
unto
him
,
a
famous
Christian
Phisitian
,
whom
by
misfortune
,
a
Basha
had
taken
prisoner
:
in
this
man
the
Soldan
had
great
confidence
,
to
receave
help
,
(
he
having
already
cured
many
of
his
vassalls
,
of
many
dangerous
infirmities
)
and
so
with
large
promises
of
wealth
and
freedome
he
put
himselfe
into
his
hands
.
The
Physitian
,
used
the
best
practise
hee
could
,
to
recover
his
sight
;
but
all
humane
meanes
hee
could
use
,
not
sufficing
,
hee
excused
himselfe
to
his
Lord
,
beseeching
him
,
that
he
would
accept
of
his
good
will
,
and
intention
:
but
it
was
not
accepted
with
the
like
minde
.
But
the
Soldan
was
jealous
,
that
because
he
was
a
Christian
,
therefore
he
was
regardlesse
of
his
recovery
:
And
commanded
that
they
should
put
him
into
a
Dungeon
,
and
ordeyned
,
that
if
within
eight
dayes
following
,
he
prescribed
not
a
sufficient
medicine
,
to
recover
his
sight
,
that
hee
should
be
devoured
of
his
Lyons
.
The
Physitian
,
when
he
had
bin
seven
dayes
in
the
Dungeon
,
and
considering
,
how
neere
death
aproched
to
him
,
determined
to
finde
out
a
way
,
how
to
prolong
his
life
,
by
entertayning
the
Soldan
with
faigned
hopes
,
and
so
desired
,
he
might
be
(
againe
)
brought
before
him
,
that
he
might
try
another
medicine
upon
him
(
When
hee
came
into
his
presence
,
after
he
had
excused
himselfe
,
that
hee
had
not
all
this
time
cured
him
,
)
he
spake
thus
unto
him
,
That
he
had
found
out
that
there
was
one
only
cure
for
him
,
but
that
hee
must
have
patience
,
for
a
few
dayes
,
wherein
he
must
put
off
the
cure
(
but
it
should
not
bee
long
)
till
hee
might
search
out
(
with
diligence
)
a
yong
man
of
a
noble
race
,
valiant
,
of
a
pure
complexion
,
faire
,
wise
,
and
well
esteemed
of
:
for
,
with
the
blood
,
and
heart
of
such
a
one
,
with
the
Powders
,
and
Herbs
,
that
he
should
adde
,
he
would
recover
his
sight
:
and
that
they
must
(
also
)
appoint
him
a
place
,
to
gather
certaine
Herbes
,
for
this
purpose
.
The
Soldan
,
approving
his
speech
,
gave
him
liberty
,
to
walke
(
freely
)
up
and
downe
his
Court
,
and
possessed
with
this
hope
,
hee
imparted
his
content
,
to
the
Suleanesse
his
Lady
,
and
his
beautifull
Daughter
,
Axa
,
a
Lady
most
famous
,
for
her
wonderfull
fairenesse
,
and
worth
.
After
the
Soldan
,
dispatcheth
some
of
his
Basha●s
,
to
divers
Kingdomes
,
that
they
might
finde
out
a
prisoner
that
might
be
fitting
,
for
to
make
the
medicine
,
to
recover
his
sight
promising
great
rewards
,
to
him
,
that
should
performe
this
enterprise
.
It
fell
out
,
that
as
one
of
his
Captaines
,
touched
with
one
of
his
gallyes
,
at
a
port
of
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
and
had
there
bin
informed
,
that
certaine
yong
Cavalleeres
,
were
to
passe
that
way
a
hunting
,
they
lay
in
ambush
to
take
them
,
at
which
very
season
it
fortuned
,
that
the
Prince
of
Naples
went
also
that
way
to
hunt
,
who
in
the
hard
pursuing
of
his
chase
,
was
severed
from
his
company
:
He
was
a
yong
man
of
three
and
twenty
yeares
old
,
and
endowed
with
all
those
qualities
,
the
Christian
Physitian
,
had
mentioned
:
who
being
assaulted
by
the
infidells
,
although
he
defended
himselfe
like
a
valiant
cavalleere
,
after
he
had
slaine
some
of
them
,
and
hurt
many
more
,
was
neverthelesse
(
at
last
)
with
much
difficulty
,
taken
,
and
put
into
the
Gally
,
and
carried
to
the
great
Soldan
,
and
although
they
knew
him
not
for
a
Prince
,
yet
they
guessed
by
him
that
he
must
be
a
Cavalleere
of
great
quality
;
you
may
easily
conceive
,
what
sadnesse
did
possesse
the
King
,
&
Queene
,
of
this
Kingdom
,
this
Princes
father
,
&
all
the
subjects
,
for
the
losse
of
the
Prince
,
and
so
leaving
that
,
to
its
proper
time
,
and
place
,
we
will
now
speake
of
his
voyage
,
which
was
so
prosperous
,
that
in
short
time
,
they
arrived
in
Persia
,
where
he
was
presented
to
the
Soldan
,
who
much
pleased
therewith
called
for
the
Christian
Doctor
,
to
the
end
that
,
(
this
Cavalleere
being
such
a
man
,
as
hee
had
required
to
recover
him
withall
)
he
might
put
his
medicine
in
practise
.
The
Physitian
,
seeing
himselfe
thus
cut
off
of
his
excuseand
confounded
in
his
plot
,
spoke
to
the
Soldan
in
part
after
this
manner
.
Great
Sir
,
I
cannot
deny
,
but
this
yong
man
,
is
a
man
fitting
for
the
purpose
to
recover
your
sight
:
but
he
is
now
troubled
,
and
his
Spirits
unquiet
,
and
it
his
humours
bee
not
setled
and
his
complexion
reduced
,
to
its
due
temper
,
his
hart
will
not
be
usefull
,
for
our
purpose
,
hee
must
therefore
repose
himselfe
,
a
few
dayes
,
and
a
way
be
devised
,
how
this
captive
may
receave
content
,
as
by
some
vaine
hope
of
freedome
,
or
such
like
meanes
;
The
Soldan
thought
well
of
this
,
and
tould
it
his
Wife
,
and
his
faire
Daughter
Axa
,
who
offered
him
,
(
if
he
would
employ
them
in
this
service
,
)
to
make
him
such
offers
,
and
promises
of
liberty
,
that
he
should
presently
be
pleased
,
and
contented
.
Which
offer
the
Soldan
accepted
of
them
.
Wherefore
,
afterwards
,
the
Prince
was
brought
to
the
lodging
,
of
the
Soldana
(
which
was
curiously
seated
,
and
had
a
passage
from
it
,
to
the
banke
of
a
great
River
,
which
not
farre
thence
,
disburthened
it selfe
,
into
the
Ocean
,
)
now
he
was
employed
for
his
greater
grace
,
in
serving
the
faire
Axa
,
who
of
purpose
,
and
by
the
command
of
her
parents
,
made
very
much
of
him
,
and
shewed
him
,
extra
ordinary
favour
.
In
like
manner
the
Doctor
,
had
order
,
to
enter
(
when
he
pleased
)
into
the
Chamber
of
the
Empresse
,
and
the
Princesse
,
to
observe
,
when
the
Christian
should
bee
at
the
height
of
his
content
:
that
he
might
give
the
Soldan
notice
,
when
it
was
a
fit
time
to
sacrifice
him
.
The
Prince
seeing
the
good
entertainement
they
gave
him
,
could
not
imagine
,
why
(
on
the
suddaine
,
)
he
should
bee
thus
cockered
,
but
suspected
,
that
they
had
discovered
what
hee
was
.
And
hee
being
indeed
very
pleasing
,
and
a
perfect
Courtier
,
knew
(
so
well
)
to
give
content
,
and
to
performe
his
service
so
readily
,
to
his
new
Lady
,
the
beautifull
Axa
,
that
the
faigned
,
and
purposely
counterfaited
observance
,
shee
made
shew
of
,
was
turned
into
a
true
and
sincere
love
,
and
the
Prince
was
the
meane
while
no
lesse
taken
with
her
beauty
.
Yet
so
warily
,
and
secretly
they
both
carried
their
loves
,
that
when
any
beheld
them
,
it
seemed
to
be
all
in
jest
.
The
Doctor
whose
thoughts
were
not
all
this
while
idle
,
seeing
what
hast
was
made
,
devised
a
way
,
how
he
might
escape
from
them
.
For
it
was
resolved
that
the
fift
day
following
,
the
Christian
should
be
sacrificed
,
and
so
,
he
failing
in
his
cure
,
should
bee
devoured
of
the
Lyons
.
About
the
same
time
he
went
out
one
evening
,
into
the
Orchard
,
where
the
Soldana
,
and
her
Daughter
,
with
the
Christian
,
were
also
walking
together
,
And
as
they
walked
,
the
Prince
,
and
Princesse
went
aside
,
and
shee
laying
her
hand
upon
his
shoulder
,
and
looking
wishly
upon
him
,
conjured
him
by
the
great
love
she
bare
him
,
to
tell
her
,
who
hee
was
,
promising
to
keepe
it
secret
;
who
moved
with
much
confidence
of
her
love
,
and
faith
of
her
promise
,
and
with
the
sweet
words
,
this
Lady
gave
him
,
tould
her
the
truth
,
that
he
was
the
Prince
and
onely
heyre
of
Naples
,
beseeching
her
,
by
all
meanes
,
not
to
discover
him
,
for
the
great
difficulty
,
he
should
thereby
finde
,
for
his
ransome
.
But
as
soone
as
shee
understood
,
what
hee
was
,
and
the
danger
hee
was
in
,
shee
began
to
weepe
bitterly
,
yet
for
feare
of
her
mother
shee
dissembled
it
,
as
much
as
shee
was
able
:
at
this
instant
,
the
Soldana
winked
upon
the
Doctor
,
that
he
should
come
,
and
see
if
the
Christian
were
in
a
good
temper
,
shewing
him
the
great
cunning
her
Daughter
had
used
,
to
deceive
him
,
and
to
bring
him
into
good
temper
,
and
to
make
him
to
be
well
satisfyed
:
and
she
in
the
while
stood
to
behold
,
at
some
distance
off
,
in
the
Orchard
;
But
when
the
Doctor
came
to
the
place
where
the
two
Lovers
were
,
the
faire
Axa
begun
secretly
to
curse
him
,
and
bad
him
,
that
hee
should
take
some
course
,
that
hee
did
not
performe
,
what
hee
had
agreed
upon
,
but
that
hee
should
cure
her
father
another
way
:
if
not
,
that
hee
was
to
know
,
that
if
he
did
,
as
he
had
proposed
,
though
hee
should
cure
him
,
yet
shee
would
kill
him
,
(
but
especially
because
shee
well
perceived
,
that
all
was
but
subtilty
,
to
prolong
his
life
,
)
And
turning
to
the
Prince
,
shee
sayd
,
Ah
Sir
,
it
is
now
no
time
to
conceale
from
you
,
what
is
determined
concerning
you
,
but
that
we
presently
study
a
remedy
.
And
so
shee
tould
him
the
sentence
,
that
was
given
against
him
:
and
all
the
passages
thereof
,
and
in
what
manner
his
death
was
appointed
(
by
the
consent
of
this
Doctor
)
but
that
hee
should
not
be
troubled
at
it
,
for
shee
would
marke
out
a
way
,
how
he
might
free
himselfe
,
which
was
,
that
they
three
,
(
as
they
were
)
must
take
their
flight
,
in
a
little
Barke
,
that
was
in
the
River
,
and
so
commend
themselves
to
their
good
fortunes
.
And
from
thence
,
she
vowed
her selfe
,
to
bee
a
Christian
,
and
desired
him
by
the
saith
of
a
Husband
,
that
hee
would
take
her
,
to
his
Kingdome
,
and
accept
her
for
the
Princesse
thereof
.
And
shee
declared
unto
them
that
by
meanes
of
certaine
charmes
,
that
shee
had
learnt
of
her
Mother
,
shee
would
(
next
day
)
take
order
,
to
cast
her
Mother
,
and
her
women
,
into
a
sleepe
:
that
in
the
meane
time
,
they
three
,
might
escape
,
with
all
her
Fathers
treasure
,
of
which
shee
kept
the
Keyes
.
The
Prince
,
remayned
astonished
,
when
hee
understood
,
what
had
passed
,
but
much
more
,
at
the
ready
ability
,
of
his
Lady
,
and
of
the
great
love
shee
had
shewen
him
.
The
plot
pleased
them
exceeding
well
,
but
it
not
then
being
the
time
,
to
put
this
businesse
,
in
execution
,
they
agreed
to
doe
it
,
the
next
day
,
as
soon
as
the
Soldan
had
supped
,
and
so
they
made
the
appointment
,
as
the
faire
Axa
had
chalked
it
out
.
The
next
day
,
shee
conveyed
her selfe
into
the
Chamber
,
where
her
Fathers
tresour
was
,
and
there
shee
tooke
out
of
certaine
Chests
,
the
best
Jewells
,
and
pretious
Stones
he
had
,
and
tooke
also
much
Gold
thence
to
an
incredible
value
,
being
indeed
the
greatest
part
of
that
the
Soldan
and
his
predecessors
,
had
bin
gathering
together
for
many
yeares
past
,
when
this
was
done
,
shee
tooke
order
how
to
intercept
a
barke
,
one
of
the
best
on
the
River
,
by
an
excuse
that
shee
made
,
that
her selfe
,
and
her
Mother
,
and
some
other
Ladies
,
were
to
take
their
pleasure
in
it
as
at
other
times
,
they
were
wont
to
doe
.
When
night
came
,
and
supper
was
ended
,
the
faire
Axa
,
by
meanes
of
the
inchantments
,
and
magick
,
shee
had
knowledge
in
,
put
one
in
practise
,
which
was
to
pitch
a
scedule
of
partchment
written
with
Dragons
blood
,
and
to
stick
it
to
the
gowne
of
the
Soldana
,
which
was
no
sooner
done
but
she
fell
into
adeepe
sleepe
,
and
so
dead
it
was
,
that
shee
awaked
not
,
till
late
the
next
day
.
Then
shee
commanded
all
the
Women
to
retire
,
and
hid
the
Prince
and
Doctor
,
in
the
same
Chamber
,
where
the
tresour
was
,
and
when
shee
knew
that
they
were
all
at
rest
,
and
that
the
Soldana
could
not
be
awaked
,
shee
went
cheerefully
to
her
Husband
,
and
at
last
all
three
,
helping
one
another
,
they
put
all
this
wealth
,
in
Chestes
,
and
by
little
and
little
,
put
them
into
the
Barke
,
and
amongst
other
things
,
of
great
esteeme
;
they
had
taken
a
sword
,
which
(
besides
the
richnesse
of
the
stones
,
it
was
set
withall
)
it
was
of
such
power
,
that
wheresoever
it
cut
,
it
dissolved
all
charmes
and
inchantments
.
And
in
like
manner
shee
tooke
a
Ring
of
memory
all
of
one
Diamond
,
as
well
the
hoope
,
as
the
stone
,
made
in
two
partes
,
which
being
joyned
together
,
had
a
vertue
in
it
,
that
hee
that
had
it
,
could
remember
what
ever
he
had
done
,
or
had
happened
unto
him
,
unto
that
present
time
.
With
this
treasure
,
and
rich
apparell
,
that
Axa
had
put
up
,
they
went
all
three
abroad
the
Bark
,
who
ayded
with
sailes
and
oars
,
they
were
favoured
so
much
,
that
being
now
on
the
maine
Ocean
,
in
a
happy
time
,
they
doubled
the
Cape
of
Naples
,
which
Kingdome
they
discovered
one
morning
at
break
of
day
.
The
joy
of
all
three
was
great
,
but
especially
of
the
beautifull
Princesse
,
who
with
amorous
discourse
did
solemnize
her
great
content
,
in
behoulding
Christendome
,
and
for
enjoyng
the
company
of
her
beloved
Prince
.
At
this
very
instant
,
Axa
behold
a
farr
off
a
Barke
appeare
,
that
made
towards
them
,
with
all
speede
,
and
being
much
troubled
,
shee
turned
to
the
Prince
,
saying
,
alas
my
Lord
,
the
Barke
we
have
discovered
,
is
the
Soldanas
Barke
,
my
Mother
,
who
with
her
magick
,
and
enchantments
,
is
able
to
destroy
us
without
resistance
.
The
Prince
did
comfort
her
,
making
it
a
sport
that
one
Woman
should
bee
able
to
conquer
him
,
but
the
greatest
comfort
that
shee
found
,
was
the
remembrance
of
the
Soldans
sword
,
that
the
Prince
wore
,
and
so
(
although
with
great
feare
,
and
many
teares
,
)
shee
was
perswaded
,
that
there
was
no
other
remedy
but
that
they
must
cut
something
,
which
belonged
to
the
Bark
,
and
not
suffer
themselves
,
to
be
grapled
with
,
that
they
might
not
bee
overthrowne
;
In
the
Interim
the
Soldana
came
up
to
them
,
with
great
bravery
,
reviling
them
,
and
calling
the
Prince
ruffian
,
and
the
Princes
whore
,
and
threatning
them
,
that
now
they
should
never
escape
her
hands
:
the
Prince
advised
her
not
to
come
neere
him
,
except
shee
desired
her
owne
destruction
:
but
the
not
regarding
his
counsell
,
came
to
board
him
,
and
fastening
her
grapling
hands
upon
part
of
the
Princes
Barke
,
to
leape
into
it
.
The
Prince
(
that
was
very
vigilant
)
cut
them
off
with
as
much
of
the
Barke
,
as
they
had
laid
hould
upon
:
and
so
(
by
force
)
severed
her
,
from
them
.
The
Soldana
,
when
shee
saw
that
by
the
vertue
of
the
sword
,
hee
had
defended
himselfe
from
her
,
being
able
to
doe
no
more
,
spake
in
a
rage
to
her
daughter
,
in
this
manner
:
well
Traytresse
,
though
you
have
such
confidence
in
your
ruffian
,
I
will
bring
it
so
to
passe
,
that
the
first
Woman
,
that
hee
shall
embrace
,
hee
shall
forget
thee
:
and
so
shee
returned
as
fierce
as
a
Lyonesse
,
with
the
losse
of
her
fingers
.
They
seeing
themselves
freed
of
this
danger
,
and
neere
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
got
into
the
heaven
with
great
content
:
where
the
Prince
,
dissembling
himselfe
very
much
,
because
hee
desired
not
then
to
be
knowne
,
made
the
Captaine
of
the
Castle
there
,
(
being
a
man
of
his
old
acquaintance
)
to
be
called
unto
him
.
To
whom
onely
,
(
in
private
)
he
discovered
himselfe
.
The
Captaine
being
amazed
at
this
sight
,
was
falling
downe
upon
his
Knees
,
to
kisse
his
hands
,
and
feete
,
but
the
Prince
winked
upon
him
,
and
commanded
him
to
conceale
him
:
and
that
hee
should
entertaine
him
,
but
as
an
ordinary
Cavalleere
,
because
he
did
not
as
yet
desire
,
to
make
himselfe
knowne
,
and
so
causing
the
Barke
to
bee
unladen
of
his
Coffers
,
they
went
to
refresh
themselves
at
his
House
;
where
he
imparted
his
great
joy
onely
to
his
Wife
,
and
his
two
Daughters
.
And
you
may
well
gesse
what
joy
this
was
,
when
as
for
the
losse
of
this
their
Prince
,
all
the
country
(
after
a
most
sad
manner
)
mourned
in
blacke
sack-cloath
.
But
being
come
thither
,
the
first
thing
Axa
did
,
was
to
bee
Christend
,
by
the
hand
of
a
Bishop
,
to
whom
they
were
faine
to
discover
themselves
,
for
this
purpose
.
And
at
the
same
time
the
Prince
was
also
married
to
the
faire
Axa
.
And
so
the
next
day
,
The
Prince
commending
the
care
of
her
,
to
the
Captaine
,
and
his
Wife
,
and
Daughters
,
he
and
the
Doctor
departed
in
strangers
habites
,
to
present
himselfe
to
his
Father
,
that
himselfe
might
bee
the
first
,
that
might
〈◊〉
the
reward
,
for
this
newes
:
promising
his
new
married
Lady
to
come
back
againe
to
her
thither
,
and
to
receive
her
into
the
Country
with
great
solemnity
.
Shee
suspecting
the
successe
,
bestowed
on
him
,
and
put
upon
his
finger
halfe
the
Diamond
Ring
of
memory
before
mentioned
,
and
kept
the
other
halfe
by
her selfe
.
In
this
manner
,
they
went
to
the
Court
,
where
his
parents
,
the
King
and
Queene
were
,
and
entred
into
the
Palace
.
Then
the
teares
trickled
from
this
good
Princes
eyes
,
as
well
for
joy
hee
received
to
see
his
parents
,
as
for
the
griefe
,
that
his
absence
had
caused
so
great
sorrow
throughout
the
Kingdome
,
And
after
telling
the
waiters
,
that
hee
had
a
businesse
of
importance
,
to
impart
unto
the
King
,
he
was
admitted
into
the
presence
:
and
there
being
full
of
content
,
after
he
had
passed
a
thousand
jests
,
and
passages
of
mirth
,
with
the
Cavalleeres
,
hee
discovered
himselfe
unto
them
:
that
they
might
(
by
degrees
,
)
make
his
Father
understand
of
〈◊〉
comming
▪
least
excesse
of
joy
by
the
suddaine
knowledge
of
his
〈◊〉
cause
some
dangerous
〈◊〉
in
him
.
All
this
〈◊〉
well
caryed
,
&
so
at
length
the
Father
,
&
Sonne
received
one
the
other
,
with
many
teares
,
and
embraces
.
And
as
the
Prince
was
relating
to
the
King
,
all
the
discourse
of
his
captivity
,
and
how
by
meanes
of
the
faire
Axa
,
hee
was
delivered
,
in
comes
his
Mother
,
trembling
,
and
much
altered
,
with
her
suddaine
joy
,
and
imbraced
him
,
shedding
many
teares
,
untill
the
King
interrupted
her
and
sayd
to
the
Queene
;
as
you
love
my
life
be
stille
.
That
my
Sonne
may
proceede
,
in
the
most
exquisite
story
,
(
of
his
travells
)
that
ever
was
heard
:
and
so
hee
requested
him
to
proceed
,
and
to
declare
,
where
hee
had
left
the
faire
Axa
hee
spake
of
.
The
Prince
wholy
forgetfull
what
he
had
sayd
,
as
if
he
were
astonished
,
at
some
new
accident
,
made
answer
,
that
he
knew
not
Axa
,
nor
whether
there
were
such
a
one
,
or
no
,
nor
did
he
ever
see
any
such
person
.
And
the
more
the
King
wondered
at
it
,
the
more
the
Prince
denyed
it
:
so
that
the
Queene
〈…〉
King
,
and
encreated
him
to
leave
this
discourse
,
and
〈…〉
to
him
of
〈…〉
nothing
then
but
to
〈…〉
they
all
possessed
.
And
so
was
the
newes
divulged
,
and
great
expressions
of
joy
were
made
through
the
whole
Kingdome
;
And
because
the
King
had
(
formerly
)
bin
upon
treaty
of
a
marriage
for
the
Prince
with
the
Queene
of
Cicily
,
(
which
by
reason
of
his
being
lost
,
was
hitherto
stayd
)
hee
now
againe
sent
his
Embassadors
to
her
,
with
the
consent
,
and
liking
of
his
Sonne
,
the
Prince
,
who
without
thinking
of
his
Lady
Axa
,
approved
well
of
it
.
But
when
the
Doctor
saw
this
,
and
that
the
Prince
did
not
onely
forbeare
to
proceede
,
with
his
great
entertaynement
for
his
Lady
Axa
:
but
did
not
so
much
as
thinke
of
her
:
being
much
grieved
,
he
returned
,
to
the
place
,
where
she
remayned
,
but
he
found
that
she
was
not
much
altered
by
this
accidēt
,
but
shewing
a
good
semblance
,
to
the
Captaine
,
commanded
him
,
and
the
Doctor
to
goe
to
the
Court
,
and
to
provide
her
the
best
lodging
,
which
was
to
be
had
,
without
the
Pallace
,
giving
them
much
Gold
,
and
Silver
,
out
of
her
treasure
,
and
licence
to
spend
a
great
part
of
it
,
in
furnishing
of
the
sayd
lodging
:
shee
also
sent
a
messenger
to
the
King
,
to
let
him
understand
,
that
a
Princesse
of
a
strange
Country
,
was
comming
to
his
Court
,
about
an
important
businesse
,
and
that
his
Majesty
should
take
order
,
for
her
entertaynement
,
according
as
was
suiting
to
her
quality
,
and
estate
.
The
King
,
wondering
from
whom
so
great
a
Lady
,
could
come
,
commanded
shee
should
bee
receaved
,
by
the
Cavalleeres
of
his
Court
:
requiring
her
to
discover
whom
shee
was
,
that
he
might
not
fall
short
,
in
giving
her
the
honour
due
unto
her
;
The
faire
Axa
answered
,
that
his
Majesty
should
know
from
her
owne
mouth
,
who
she
was
;
so
the
Captaine
,
having
provided
a
stately
House
,
adorned
with
curious
furniture
,
and
well
furnished
with
servants
,
and
officers
,
fitting
for
the
House
of
a
Queene
,
the
King
tooke
order
to
receave
the
faire
Axa
,
with
great
preparation
,
curiously
trimming
the
streets
through
which
shee
was
to
passe
,
and
providing
the
best
inventions
,
playes
and
dauncing
that
could
be
thought
on
to
entertaine
her
withall
.
In
this
manner
shee
made
her
entry
,
being
habited
in
as
rich
a
fashion
,
as
ever
Queene
or
Princesse
was
beheld
attired
with
,
And
being
indeede
(
for
beauty
)
the
paragon
of
the
World
,
so
shee
seemed
to
all
that
beheld
her
,
to
be
more
then
a
humane
Creature
.
The
King
and
the
Queene
,
stood
privately
and
by
themselves
,
where
they
might
behold
her
,
as
shee
passed
from
her
House
to
the
Court
,
and
so
did
the
Prince
,
who
as
shee
passed
by
him
,
vailed
his
Beaver
,
and
shee
returned
her
complementall
respect
to
him
,
looking
wishly
and
affectionately
upon
him
,
as
one
that
had
not
yet
forgot
him
.
Who
although
that
shoe
appeared
to
him
,
to
be
the
most
curious
Creature
,
that
ever
hee
beheld
,
yet
did
he
not
at
all
remember
her
,
but
he
tooke
notice
how
passionately
shee
had
eyed
him
,
by
which
,
and
by
her
wonderfull
beauty
,
he
became
a
fresh
enamored
.
And
thus
the
faire
Axa
,
with
much
astonishment
to
all
the
Court
,
made
her
entry
,
distributing
many
rich
gifts
,
and
presents
,
unto
the
Courtiers
.
The
next
morning
,
the
King
sent
to
visit
her
,
by
his
Lord
high
Steward
,
who
(
though
hee
were
a
brave
Courtyer
,
)
when
hee
entred
to
deliver
the
complement
,
his
speech
was
taken
from
him
,
with
behoulding
her
wonderfull
beauty
,
nor
could
he
call
to
minde
what
hee
was
to
say
.
Axa
entreated
him
to
sit
downe
,
and
gave
him
much
respect
,
with
which
hee
was
the
more
astonished
,
not
knowing
,
how
to
dispatch
his
errand
,
nor
how
to
depart
thence
:
the
Princesse
,
(
feigning
that
shee
de
red
much
his
company
,
and
that
his
good
intentions
did
well
satisfy
her
)
gave
way
he
might
sup
with
her
.
And
by
this
favour
,
shee
encreased
his
blindnesse
so
much
,
that
hee
desired
,
that
shee
would
suffer
him
,
to
lye
there
that
night
,
though
it
were
but
upon
a
bench
,
because
hee
could
not
finde
the
way
thence
.
To
whom
the
beautifull
Axa
answered
,
that
he
should
not
only
lye
there
,
as
he
desired
,
but
that
he
should
lye
in
her
own
Chamber
.
The
high
Steward
,
much
pleased
with
this
,
accepted
of
it
,
and
when
bed-time
was
come
,
hee
asked
for
a
Combe
and
a
Brush
to
combe
himselfe
withall
saying
to
the
Princesse
,
that
hee
alwayes
used
to
doe
thus
,
and
that
it
was
the
custome
of
the
Country
so
to
doe
:
then
the
Princesse
presented
him
a
Combe
with
her
own
hand
,
and
he
begun
to
combe
himselfe
therewith
,
while
shee
sat
confidently
by
him
,
for
hee
did
nothing
but
call
her
,
to
sit
by
him
,
and
sayd
the
good
of
the
high
Steward
,
might
excuse
her
,
so
he
stood
(
thus
)
combing
himselfe
,
so
long
,
that
hee
much
galled
his
head
,
for
hee
continued
so
doing
till
morning
without
ceasing
.
At
what
time
,
the
Prince
came
thither
,
and
saw
this
,
and
tooke
out
of
his
hands
the
Combe
and
Brush
,
sending
him
away
like
a
block-head
,
telling
him
,
he
had
neede
to
combe
himselfe
,
because
she
would
not
doe
it
for
him
.
In
this
manner
the
poore
Steward
,
much
ashamed
,
went
to
the
King
,
with
his
armes
very
weary
,
and
the
skin
galled
off
his
head
,
with
the
much
combing
it
,
complayning
,
what
wrong
the
strange
Princesse
had
done
him
,
for
which
hee
was
well
laughed
at
by
the
King
Queene
,
and
Prince
,
who
did
nothing
,
but
jeere
him
for
it
;
but
much
more
the
Queenes
Lord
Chamberlaine
telling
him
,
that
because
hee
was
thus
finely
combed
;
they
durst
not
keepe
him
company
.
Wherefore
the
Queene
commanded
,
that
he
should
bee
employed
on
the
same
businesse
,
that
shee
might
see
,
what
successe
he
would
have
.
He
was
very
well
contented
with
it
,
but
there
happened
a
like
misfortune
to
him
,
that
did
to
the
former
,
but
by
another
way
.
For
when
he
had
dyned
and
supped
,
and
troden
the
same
steps
,
that
the
other
had
done
,
the
Princesse
offering
him
a
Combe
,
and
a
Brush
,
he
excused
himselfe
(
thinking
thereby
,
he
had
overcome
all
)
answering
that
hee
had
no
neede
of
combing
,
but
he
had
a
very
great
longing
,
to
put
out
the
Candle
,
that
was
there
burning
,
and
so
he
went
to
blow
it
out
,
and
still
as
he
put
it
out
,
it
was
lighted
againe
,
and
hee
still
renewed
his
blowing
of
it
,
and
thus
he
continued
all
night
,
who
still
when
the
Princesse
called
him
,
answered
,
I
will
come
Madam
,
when
I
have
put
out
the
Candle
,
which
shall
never
get
the
victory
of
mee
.
At
which
the
Princesse
,
and
many
of
her
Ladies
,
that
were
there
,
with
her
,
made
much
mirth
:
And
thus
exercised
,
he
passed
the
whole
night
,
and
in
the
morning
shee
sent
him
away
,
much
ashamed
.
Hee
returned
to
the
King
,
and
the
Queene
,
who
desired
to
bee
satisfyed
,
why
he
stayd
so
long
▪
the
Lord
steward
that
was
so
combed
,
was
so
much
pleased
,
to
see
him
so
much
troubled
,
that
his
owne
vexation
was
thereby
much
lessened
:
and
the
rather
for
that
his
head
did
now
begin
to
be
better
,
and
(
The
King
,
Queene
and
the
Prince
,
standing
in
doubt
,
from
whence
so
faire
,
and
wise
a
Woman
,
should
come
)
there
came
a
message
,
from
her
,
requesting
the
King
,
to
give
her
audience
,
in
the
businesse
she
came
for
,
which
was
granted
her
,
&
he
forth
with
commanded
shee
should
come
thither
,
and
when
she
ascended
the
Pallace
,
the
Queene
,
and
her
Ladies
were
ready
to
receive
her
;
and
so
shee
entred
most
gloriously
,
and
richly
,
desiring
to
kisse
the
Kings
hands
,
which
might
not
bee
granted
,
before
hee
knew
what
shee
was
,
and
what
shee
desired
.
Shee
prostrated
her selfe
before
him
,
and
tooke
them
by
force
,
saying
,
that
presently
they
should
see
,
whether
they
might
give
her
them
,
with
a
good
will
;
and
with
that
,
shee
required
Justice
of
the
King
,
to
cause
halfe
a
Ring
of
memory
,
that
the
Prince
had
robbed
her
of
to
bee
restored
unto
her
,
which
Ring
she
sayd
,
the
Prince
did
then
weare
upon
his
finger
.
The
Prince
much
blushing
sayd
,
that
it
was
true
,
that
hee
had
such
a
Ring
;
but
that
he
did
not
remember
that
hee
tooke
it
from
her
:
then
the
Princesse
pulled
off
that
which
shee
had
upon
her
owne
finger
,
and
putting
it
upon
the
Princes
finger
,
and
joyning
,
and
fitting
it
,
into
the
other
,
the
Prince
came
to
himselfe
,
as
if
he
had
awaked
from
a
dream
;
and
his
eyes
being
opened
,
and
seeing
his
Lady
Axa
,
before
him
,
first
falling
downe
upon
his
knees
,
before
her
,
he
(
presently
)
went
and
tooke
her
in
his
armes
,
and
sayd
unto
her
;
O
my
Lady
,
and
true
Spouse
,
and
my
greatest
blisse
:
and
then
he
proceeded
,
to
tell
the
King
,
and
Queene
,
his
parents
,
his
story
:
and
how
much
he
was
engaged
,
to
this
faire
Princesse
,
who
with
joy
embraced
,
and
received
her
for
their
Daughter
,
and
being
in
the
middest
of
their
joy
,
there
entred
the
Embassadors
,
that
came
from
Sicily
,
and
declared
,
that
the
Queene
was
already
married
,
to
another
King
her
neighbour
:
who
at
the
very
time
,
they
were
in
treaty
,
came
with
a
great
Navy
,
and
carried
her
to
his
owne
Country
,
and
there
married
her
,
at
which
they
were
much
pleased
,
seeing
how
happily
all
things
fell
out
,
and
so
the
Prince
,
and
the
most
wise
,
and
beautifull
Axa
,
succeeding
their
parents
,
in
the
Kingdome
,
did
long
reigne
,
with
happy
peace
,
and
prosperity
.
The
end
of
the
Tale
,
and
proceeding
of
the
Author
,
in
his
matter
.
He
ought
also
that
takes
upon
him
to
tell
any
story
or
tale
,
(
like
this
)
although
hee
have
many
to
tell
,
and
that
they
heare
him
willingly
,
to
give
way
,
that
every
one
,
may
tell
his
owne
story
,
and
not
to
exceede
his
lymits
(
so
farre
,
)
in
this
kinde
,
that
hee
should
bee
accompted
tedious
or
troublesome
:
nor
to
invite
men
to
be
alwayes
telling
such
stories
,
for
the
principall
use
of
them
,
is
but
to
fill
up
idle
time
.
2.
One
must
also
take
heede
in
this
,
as
in
all
other
manner
of
discourses
,
that
hee
observe
the
propriety
,
and
purity
of
words
,
and
not
leaving
the
common
use
,
and
true
Castilian
tongue
,
rather
striving
for
plainenesse
,
then
curiosity
,
so
that
if
in
common
discourse
,
we
be
to
say
the
Sunne
,
we
should
not
say
,
the
light
of
the
world
,
nor
to
say
he
stood
in
the
frontispice
of
his
House
,
when
we
should
say
he
stood
in
the
porch
,
or
entry
thereof
.
Nor
when
one
should
say
,
he
tooke
the
fresh
ayre
of
the
morning
,
to
say
that
hee
received
the
Zephirus
of
Aurora
,
nor
in
ordinary
things
,
to
use
words
,
which
are
strangers
,
in
our
language
,
like
some
,
that
thinke
they
shew
great
learning
,
in
drawing
old
words
,
out
of
use
,
into
their
discourses
.
3.
But
what
shall
wee
say
of
the
coyned
phrases
,
of
some
I
deots
,
that
labour
to
speake
in
metaphors
,
and
high
and
excellent
straynes
,
as
they
conceive
.
4.
A
student
,
one
Christmas
comming
home
to
see
his
parents
,
and
kindred
,
as
he
stood
with
them
,
by
the
fire
,
thinking
to
shew
his
learning
by
speaking
in
an
extraordinary
manner
,
insteed
of
saying
,
lay
this
wood
on
the
fire
,
sayd
thus
,
Lady
Nurse
,
apply
these
materialls
,
to
the
consumer
of
all
things
,
for
you
see
,
that
the
biting
tooth
of
nature
,
makes
me
in
a
walking
temper
.
His
Father
that
was
well
studyed
,
and
a
good
speaker
,
replyed
to
this
,
mee
thinkes
my
Sonne
,
that
the
want
you
felt
in
the
Castilian
tongue
you
have
as
well
met
withall
in
the
Latine
,
and
that
in
a
worse
manner
,
for
you
might
have
expressed
more
in
a
plaine
Song
,
then
you
have
done
,
in
the
counter
point
.
I
say
then
,
that
our
words
ought
to
be
such
,
as
may
bee
significant
,
and
plaine
to
bee
understood
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
place
,
where
thou
art
,
and
not
so
obsolete
,
that
they
are
growne
rusty
,
(
as
the
proverb
goes
.
)
For
it
is
better
to
say
Tapiz
,
which
is
Tapistry
or
French
Cloath
,
then
Paramentos
,
which
is
an
old
word
,
that
signifyes
the
same
thing
,
and
to
say
Ensenar
to
teach
,
then
Averzar
,
being
an
old
word
,
that
signifyes
the
same
thing
,
And
Accostombrado
,
accustomed
,
and
not
as
others
use
to
say
,
Estoy
hecho
a
esto
,
which
signifyes
the
same
thing
.
I
except
Labourers
,
and
Pesants
,
and
other
people
of
poore
places
,
although
we
make
sport
of
their
language
:
yet
it
becomes
them
well
,
and
if
they
strive
to
alter
their
ordinary
way
,
it
shewes
ill
.
And
according
to
their
accompt
,
you
shall
finde
such
understanding
men
amongst
them
,
that
they
may
give
us
fifteene
and
a
fault
,
as
the
proverbe
goes
,
that
thinke
our selves
wiser
.
But
it
is
not
to
bee
doubted
,
but
for
the
most
part
,
if
wee
could
heare
the
passages
betwixt
some
of
them
,
in
their
consultations
,
and
discourses
,
wee
would
bee
much
taken
with
them
.
5.
A
curious
Courtier
,
walking
in
the
habit
of
a
labourer
,
passed
through
a
Village
,
at
the
time
they
were
in
councell
,
and
so
by
meanes
of
his
habit
,
that
hee
wore
,
hee
was
permitted
,
to
behold
what
passed
there
,
and
at
that
instant
,
he
saw
one
of
the
country
fellowes
,
that
sat
there
,
stand
up
,
and
putting
off
his
Cap
spake
thus
to
the
Justices
of
the
place
.
Noble
Lords
,
Juan
Gamorro
&
Pedro
Garcia
se
quieren
chapar
por
cohadres
if
it
please
you
.
The
most
ancient
of
the
Judges
answered
him
thus
.
No
engemineys
tantos
in
lo
c●hadria
,
que
succedera
eugobello
,
so
that
we
cannot
determine
of
it
.
6.
In
another
more
obscure
place
he
sayd
hee
saw
another
Judge
that
being
troubled
spake
thus
,
come
you
hither
Meculas
of
Ana
and
tell
mee
why
you
weare
that
Dagger
,
Meculas
de
Ana
answered
him
,
I
may
weare
it
for
my
defence
,
to
which
the
Judge
in
anger
answered
as
he
sat
upon
the
bench
,
take
it
from
him
,
and
set
him
on
the
Pillory
,
and
take
it
for
Law
,
that
I
sentence
him
and
command
it
.
The
concept
of
the
Author
is
not
to
bee
understood
but
in
the
Spanish
.
7.
Returning
then
to
our
purpose
,
I
say
,
that
our
words
must
be
plaine
,
and
this
we
may
doe
,
if
we
know
how
to
use
such
as
have
their
originall
,
and
naturall
signification
,
from
the
Land
we
are
in
:
and
they
ought
not
to
be
so
old
,
that
they
prove
hard
to
be
understood
,
and
out
of
all
use
:
like
old
Clothes
,
and
habites
,
so
that
if
when
wee
ought
to
leave
them
off
,
we
shall
goe
abroad
with
them
,
we
shall
bee
pointed
at
,
and
derided
for
so
doing
.
And
therefore
,
he
that
shall
say
,
Membrose
for
Acordarse
,
or
ome
Bueno
for
hombre
Bueno
,
and
sincar
for
que
dar
,
and
such
like
,
shall
doe
very
ill
.
8.
In
like
manner
,
our
words
must
be
as
proper
,
as
may
be
,
to
expresse
that
which
we
desire
to
shew
by
them
,
and
lesse
significant
,
and
common
to
expresse
other
things
by
;
As
to
say
,
hee
was
knowne
Enlas
faciones
,
by
his
fashion
,
is
more
proper
then
to
say
he
was
knowne
En
la
figura
o
Imagen
.
And
it
is
better
to
say
,
Reclino
le
Puerta
,
que
no
grito
la
puerta
,
the
dore
squeekes
,
and
we
may
more
properly
say
,
Et
tremblor
de
quarātana
then
El
frio
the
shaking
of
the
quartan
Ague
,
and
many
such
like
as
these
.
9.
None
can
well
speak
to
another
,
in
the
tongue
which
hee
unto
whom
he
speaketh
understandeth
not
,
and
for
this
reason
,
those
that
are
curious
,
and
especially
strangers
doe
labour
to
understand
Latine
,
because
it
is
a
tongue
so
common
in
the
World
,
and
which
they
teach
by
art
unto
those
that
are
to
travell
,
into
strange
Countries
.
And
in
my
opinion
,
those
who
have
or
may
have
meanes
to
learne
it
,
ought
not
to
neglect
the
knowledge
thereof
,
that
they
may
enjoy
the
treasure
,
that
is
written
in
that
language
.
And
the
reason
that
in
Spaine
,
men
doe
not
ordinarily
discourse
so
well
,
as
in
other
Kingdomes
,
is
,
because
in
many
places
thereof
,
they
teach
many
rules
,
and
doe
very
little
exercise
to
discourse
,
but
for
a
mans
ordinary
custome
,
none
ought
to
alter
his
mother
tongue
,
except
necessity
require
.
And
if
a
Spaniard
be
to
discourse
with
an
Italian
,
or
one
of
another
language
,
whom
hee
knowes
doth
well
understand
the
Castilian
tongue
,
he
is
not
bound
to
speake
to
him
in
any
other
then
his
owne
Castilian
tongue
.
Neither
is
an
Italian
,
or
stranger
,
that
knowes
that
the
Spaniard
(
with
whom
hee
discourses
)
understands
him
,
tyed
to
speake
Castilian
,
or
to
excuse
himselfe
for
his
foolish
language
:
And
it
hath
bin
seene
that
an
Italian
hath
spoken
in
Spanish
,
with
a
Spaniard
,
for
vaine
glory
,
and
oftentations
sake
,
and
a
Spaniard
to
answer
him
in
Italian
,
and
both
one
,
and
the
other
,
to
speake
such
broken
language
,
that
they
might
easily
discover
one
another
to
speake
ill
,
and
any
other
,
that
heard
them
,
must
needs
laugh
at
them
,
to
heare
the
improprieties
and
fooleries
spoken
of
them
.
10.
There
was
after
this
manner
a
Spaniard
that
met
with
an
Italian
his
friend
,
and
each
of
them
speaking
the
others
language
,
when
they
had
spoken
much
on
both
sides
without
well
understanding
each
the
other
:
The
Spaniard
spake
to
the
Italian
in
this
manner
,
Sir
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
except
we
change
tongues
,
wee
can
proceede
no
farther
,
therefore
let
me
have
my
Castilian
tongue
,
and
doe
you
take
your
Italian
.
11.
To
this
purpose
,
I
can
tell
you
of
a
great
drinker
,
that
called
a
Iew
newly
become
a
Christian
,
drunkard
,
and
the
other
called
him
Iew
,
and
having
accused
and
sued
each
the
other
,
for
the
same
,
the
Judge
being
in
examination
of
the
businesse
,
The
drunkard
sayd
,
Sir
he
confesseth
hee
called
me
Iew
,
and
I
deny
not
but
that
I
did
call
him
drunkard
,
let
them
therefore
passe
one
for
the
other
,
and
so
we
are
even
:
if
not
,
let
him
returne
me
my
drunkard
,
I
will
returne
him
his
Iew
,
and
so
the
Judge
set
them
both
free
,
and
made
them
friends
.
I
say
then
returning
to
my
matter
,
that
wee
must
take
heede
of
speaking
in
a
strange
language
,
when
there
is
no
necessity
to
doe
it
.
12.
A
discreete
Gentleman
must
(
in
like
manner
)
bee
sure
that
his
words
bee
modest
,
and
honest
and
well
sounding
,
I
meane
that
they
be
well
sounding
or
delivered
in
a
good
tone
,
and
have
a
good
signification
,
for
there
are
some
words
,
that
sound
in
the
meaning
of
them
,
and
not
in
the
letter
of
them
,
as
when
they
say
,
she
recoyled
insteed
of
she
fell
backward
,
which
as
to
the
meaning
of
it
,
is
better
;
and
it
may
more
honestly
be
sayd
,
his
shee
friend
,
then
his
harlot
,
and
of
a
dishonest
woman
such
a
one
is
her
servant
,
then
to
say
,
he
is
ruffian
to
such
a
yong
Queane
,
and
such
like
or
worse
words
.
And
when
we
may
expresse
things
of
this
nature
by
one
word
,
it
is
better
to
doe
it
so
then
with
two
,
as
to
say
,
much
good
may
it
doe
you
,
and
he
gained
,
and
enjoyed
her
.
Except
he
chang
it
into
mirth
,
which
a
Country
fellow
found
,
who
comming
for
a
dispensation
sayd
to
the
Justice
of
the
Court
,
Sir
,
They
have
made
mee
come
hither
to
buy
a
dispēsa
,
or
dispensation
from
the
Sumo
Ponfize
,
meaning
the
Pope
,
&
the
notary
asking
him
Si
avi
tēido
accesso
o
copula
if
he
had
layē
with
her
or
had
copulation
,
Hee
answered
I
Sr.
ya
hemos
tenido
eucientios
y
popula
,
and
shee
is
with
child
,
that
thankes
be
to
God
,
they
cannot
accompt
me
pro
omnipotente
,
meaning
an
impotent
fellow
.
There
befell
a
witty
accident
to
a
Lawyer
of
this
Court
,
from
a
Country
fellow
,
who
being
of
his
counsell
,
after
hee
had
discoursed
of
his
case
,
hee
sayd
unto
him
,
master
Lawyer
,
I
desire
with
your
worships
leave
,
that
I
may
give
your
wife
two
blowes
on
the
buttockes
,
the
Lawyer
was
something
troubled
with
this
,
untill
the
labourer
proceeded
in
this
manner
,
saying
,
indeed
I
am
the
bolder
to
give
them
,
because
the
Bacon
is
good
,
and
so
the
mistake
was
,
that
insteed
of
saying
Lunadas
de
tocino
,
gammons
of
Bacon
,
hee
called
them
nalgadas
,
which
signifyes
claps
on
the
buttocks
.
13.
Of
all
these
things
we
ought
to
be
admonished
of
,
in
our
common
discourse
,
and
being
to
handle
a
larger
subject
,
every
one
may
make
use
of
the
rules
and
instructions
of
Rethorick
.
But
in
that
which
we
heere
call
good
courtship
,
we
must
use
modest
,
gentile
,
and
sweete
language
,
that
may
have
no
bitternesse
in
them
,
and
so
wee
should
rather
say
.
I
doe
not
well
expresse
my selfe
,
then
that
you
cannot
understand
me
.
We
will
try
,
if
it
be
so
as
you
say
,
then
to
say
,
you
are
deceived
,
or
it
is
not
true
,
or
you
doe
not
know
it
.
For
it
is
a
courtly
and
pleasing
fashion
,
to
excuse
another
,
even
in
that
that
thou
knowest
he
is
too
blame
in
.
We
ought
also
to
make
our
friends
errour
,
common
to
our selves
,
and
to
take
part
of
it
,
upon
our selves
,
and
after
to
reprove
him
,
in
a
seasonable
time
,
saying
,
we
were
out
of
the
way
and
we
never
thought
to
doe
this
,
although
the
truth
be
,
that
the
forgetfulnesse
was
in
the
other
,
and
not
,
in
him
that
took
the
fault
upon
him
.
And
if
any
one
promise
thee
any
thing
,
&
cannot
accomplish
it
,
or
be
forgetfull
of
it
,
it
is
not
civill
to
say
,
you
have
broke
your
credit
or
promise
with
me
,
or
you
have
not
kept
your
word
,
you
have
not
regarded
mee
.
For
such
words
are
pricking
,
and
sharp
,
and
imply
in
them
,
some
suspition
of
infamy
,
or
reproach
,
and
those
that
use
such
language
,
are
accompted
harsh
,
and
simple
,
and
so
men
avoid
them
,
and
their
friendship
:
like
unto
them
that
shun
to
entangle
themselves
,
with
briars
and
brambles
,
which
two
to
one
,
(
although
it
be
for
things
of
no
weight
)
are
occasioned
to
bring
us
to
destruction
.
And
so
wee
must
never
speake
,
except
first
,
we
have
framed
in
our
minds
,
what
to
speake
,
that
thy
discourse
may
be
well
delivered
,
and
be
consonant
in
it selfe
.
Nor
as
little
oughtest
thou
,
to
seeke
to
bee
the
speaker
,
in
assemblies
,
or
meetings
,
nor
as
little
oughtest
thou
when
thou
art
amongst
thy
equalls
,
to
be
alwayes
silent
:
yet
in
these
two
extremes
,
thou
canst
lesse
erre
,
in
holding
thy
peace
.
As
they
tell
of
one
Piobano
that
was
in
Italy
,
a
very
pleasing
man
,
and
discreete
,
that
when
one
gave
him
many
injurious
,
and
opprobrious
speeches
,
he
heard
them
patiently
,
and
sayd
nothing
to
them
,
and
being
asked
why
hee
held
his
peace
,
and
did
not
answer
for
himselfe
:
made
answer
,
that
whilst
the
other
was
speaking
,
he
was
considering
,
that
he
never
yet
repented
,
for
being
silent
,
but
for
speaking
he
had
often
repented
him
.
14.
True
it
is
,
that
those
that
speake
well
,
and
gracefully
,
without
wronging
of
others
,
are
blamelesse
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
it
must
be
done
so
modestly
,
that
they
give
way
with
patience
for
others
to
speake
,
so
that
they
doe
not
speake
out
of
their
course
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
have
all
the
talke
alone
.
For
there
be
some
that
in
this
error
of
talking
too
much
,
are
so
passionate
,
that
they
place
all
their
delight
,
and
pleasure
,
in
them
,
that
will
give
them
leave
to
talke
.
15.
And
if
by
chance
there
be
two
talkers
,
at
one
meeting
,
it
is
a
wonder
to
finde
them
agree
well
:
for
each
of
them
will
strive
,
to
be
the
Cock
of
the
company
,
where
he
is
.
As
it
fell
out
to
a
Cavallero
,
in
this
Court
,
that
was
a
great
talker
,
that
being
to
goe
to
Cordova
,
the
day
he
was
to
take
his
journey
,
he
entertayned
a
lacquay
,
to
accompany
him
,
who
(
according
to
his
ability
)
was
as
great
a
talker
as
his
master
.
And
so
it
fell
out
that
from
the
time
he
went
out
of
Madrid
,
till
hee
came
to
the
place
whither
he
was
to
make
his
first
dayes
journey
,
for
foure
leagues
they
had
travelled
,
the
master
never
ceased
talking
,
to
his
new
servant
asking
him
questions
,
and
telling
him
stories
,
not
giving
his
servant
leave
to
speake
one
word
.
For
which
cause
he
tooke
his
leave
of
him
,
saying
,
your
worship
hath
tyred
your selfe
,
and
I
give
you
no
thankes
for
it
:
For
your
worship
is
a
great
talker
,
and
I
have
the
same
passion
of
talking
,
and
if
I
may
not
play
my
play
,
and
take
my
turne
,
but
must
bee
forced
to
goe
from
hence
to
Cordova
,
without
speaking
,
I
should
bee
so
full
that
I
must
burst
,
and
therefore
I
would
goe
no
further
with
you
,
for
more
then
I
have
agreed
with
you
for
.
16.
But
except
thou
observe
a
little
these
instructions
,
I
advise
thee
,
that
when
thou
art
to
speake
,
thou
be
carefull
to
understand
the
minde
,
of
those
thou
discoursest
withall
,
and
sute
thy
talke
to
the
applause
of
those
that
heare
thee
.
17.
Be
not
so
confident
,
to
stand
,
listning
,
I
say
hugging
and
applauding
thy selfe
,
making
faces
,
and
mouthes
,
and
antique
gestures
,
alwayes
reaching
out
thy
armes
,
and
hands
,
as
if
thou
wert
to
act
some
body
.
For
there
are
some
that
all
they
fancy
in
their
braines
,
they
fashion
it
out
with
their
hands
,
playing
it
upon
all
their
fingers
.
18.
The
voyce
must
not
be
hoarse
,
nor
shrill
,
nor
must
we
be
very
loud
,
when
we
have
cause
to
laugh
,
or
for
any
other
accident
,
like
some
,
that
skreeke
like
cartes
,
that
want
greasing
,
nor
can
any
speake
whilst
he
makes
such
a
noise
.
Nor
to
be
so
heedlesse
of
our
memories
as
to
begin
to
speake
a
word
,
and
then
to
stand
stuttering
a
good
while
,
ere
we
can
utter
it
.
And
hee
that
is
hoarse
or
hath
an
ill
utterance
,
should
not
desire
to
speake
much
,
but
let
him
correct
the
fault
of
his
tongue
,
with
silence
and
attention
to
others
,
who
may
also
with
care
,
and
study
,
hide
his
naturall
imperfection
.
As
little
pleasing
is
it
,
to
lift
up
ones
,
voyce
,
as
one
that
calles
out
for
help
,
nor
to
speake
so
softly
,
that
he
cannot
be
heard
,
and
except
they
heare
thee
at
first
,
thou
must
the
second
time
raise
thy
voyce
,
and
not
to
be
always
wedded
to
one
tone
.
Yet
must
thou
as
little
speake
too
shrill
,
because
they
did
not
before
heare
thee
when
thou
spakest
so
softly
.
Thy
words
must
then
be
well
marshalled
,
according
to
the
use
,
and
custome
,
and
not
wound
,
and
wreathen
,
here
and
there
,
nor
intricate
,
(
as
some
in
gallantry
use
to
doe
)
as
to
say
my
light
is
dislighted
,
by
your
light
,
which
are
expressions
only
fitting
for
Poets
.
Except
when
with
consent
of
all
,
and
for
mirth
sake
,
they
are
discoursing
of
poetry
,
and
making
verses
.
Then
if
thou
shalt
see
that
those
of
thine
owne
profession
,
and
age
,
doe
entertaine
,
&
busy
themselves
in
this
,
thou
oughtest
not
to
bee
out
of
order
,
or
strange
:
but
to
say
something
thou
knowest
,
as
it
comes
to
thy
turne
,
and
if
thou
have
no
faculty
in
poetry
,
let
it
be
very
little
that
thou
speakest
retiring
in
time
like
a
good
sencer
.
Wherfore
to
conclude
,
such
exercise
is
not
ordinarily
to
bee
used
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
declare
.
CHAPTER
.
14.
Of
those
that
have
no
abilities
to
it
,
and
yet
will
needs
be
Poets
.
BEcause
we
have
hitherto
treated
,
of
the
knowledge
how
to
speake
well
,
and
to
jest
,
and
of
the
readinesse
which
is
required
therein
,
and
also
of
those
,
who
without
ability
of
wit
,
doe
adventure
to
discourse
,
and
entertaine
company
,
more
to
content
themselves
,
then
their
auditors
.
I
will
now
treate
of
boldnesse
that
some
use
,
in
the
subject
of
poetry
.
1.
For
the
which
I
will
first
give
you
for
a
rule
,
what
warinesse
a
curious
gentleman
,
is
to
observe
in
using
of
this
subject
:
for
his
breeding
,
and
gentilenes
,
binde
him
not
to
have
skill
in
it
,
neither
let
him
spend
his
time
in
it
,
if
his
naturall
inclination
doe
not
helpe
him
much
in
it
.
For
though
there
be
many
rules
to
be
knowne
,
the
principall
to
be
learnt
is
,
for
every
one
to
know
his
owne
naturall
inclination
,
and
ability
to
it
,
for
poetry
to
make
it
pleasing
,
must
be
very
good
.
For
if
in
any
thing
,
there
be
no
meane
,
it
is
in
this
.
True
it
is
,
that
few
make
verses
,
that
are
not
very
confident
,
and
that
thinke
they
are
the
best
,
that
ever
were
made
,
and
as
the
palate
,
and
opinion
of
the
people
,
is
divers
,
so
they
may
(
always
)
finde
some
,
that
will
applaud
and
hearken
unto
them
,
and
peradventure
some
that
will
preferre
them
before
very
good
poets
,
for
the
novelty
,
and
difference
there
is
betweene
them
,
and
those
that
have
gone
before
them
.
As
in
like
manner
,
there
are
some
,
that
are
so
wedded
to
antiquity
,
that
no
moderne
piece
of
poetry
,
doth
please
them
,
though
it
be
more
quick
,
and
elegant
,
then
those
old
poems
,
they
have
in
memory
,
which
were
made
in
their
yonger
times
.
For
there
are
some
that
but
one
paire
of
shooes
can
fit
(
as
they
say
)
so
that
that
which
they
heare
first
,
doth
so
cloy
their
pallate
,
that
they
have
no
roome
left
,
for
any
thing
that
may
follow
,
although
it
bee
better
.
Onely
they
inferre
,
that
the
goodnesse
of
common
poetry
,
is
all
one
,
as
well
of
that
which
was
written
heretofore
,
as
of
that
which
is
now
in
use
.
But
because
my
intent
is
not
here
to
make
a
book
of
the
art
of
poetry
,
I
refer
my self
to
many
ancient
,
and
moderne
things
,
that
have
bin
exceeding
well
written
of
it
,
and
I
will
only
say
,
that
a
curious
gentleman
,
must
know
his
proportion
in
it
,
and
if
he
have
a
vaine
in
it
,
having
seene
,
and
read
much
,
let
him
not
governe
himselfe
,
by
his
own
phansy
,
but
by
theyrs
that
endevour
to
understand
him
.
And
in
things
that
are
grave
and
very
serious
,
except
he
find
them
ready
,
and
easy
,
let
him
not
trouble
himselfe
much
to
reduce
them
to
harmony
.
For
they
,
not
being
very
quaint
,
doe
onely
please
him
that
makes
them
,
and
doe
displease
those
that
heare
them
,
Especially
if
they
be
amorous
complaints
,
or
of
suffering
and
dying
,
without
knowing
how
to
end
.
And
therefore
poetry
that
is
made
for
mirth
,
and
pastime
,
is
wont
to
be
well
accepted
of
,
and
if
any
small
fault
be
committed
therein
,
it
is
easilyer
winked
at
,
then
if
it
were
in
grave
,
and
sad
matters
,
as
for
example
a
pastorall
,
or
thing
of
pleasure
,
that
represents
(
in
its
colour
)
something
acted
in
a
Country
village
;
Accordingly
as
we
have
seene
,
many
sonnets
,
and
pleasing
madrigalls
,
of
which
I
will
set
down
one
for
example
,
which
was
made
of
a
Councell
held
in
a
Village
,
that
had
purchased
it selfe
to
be
a
Towne
,
or
Corporation
.
The
Hedge
,
and
Mill
,
in
Councell
set
,
Proclaym'd
by
voyce
,
of
common
Cryer
.
Lord
Pasquall
,
Merin
,
being
met
,
In
judgement
,
with
Paul
their
Grandsire
,
They
quit
Apitius
,
keeping
Swine
,
Lorenzo
charge
o're
Bacon
gave
,
The
Butcher's
bound
,
as
with
a
lyne
,
Of
Okes
,
and
Ac●●ons
,
●are
to
have
.
They
give
each
massy
Brasse
his
charge
,
Out-rusht
,
Marke-Gill
,
the
Councell
fore
,
That
he
o'
th
pillory
at
large
,
Might
treate
of
mending
,
ere
they
goe
.
Then
in
a
rage
sayes
Gurca
Gill
,
All
's
Ordred
wel
;
why
prate
you
still
?
All
such
things
of
mirth
,
which
good
wits
have
made
,
for
mirth
,
&
pastime
,
doe
take
much
,
without
prejudice
to
his
good
repute
,
that
in
such
a
rude
style
doth
manifest
his
great
ability
,
and
elegancy
,
And
now
and
then
,
a
flash
of
this
,
doth
not
take
ill
,
like
a
good
musician
,
who
what
Song
soever
he
singeth
(
though
it
be
ordinary
,
and
composed
without
art
,
)
can
help
it
,
and
by
his
good
voyce
,
and
grace
in
singing
,
make
it
shew
well
.
But
he
that
knowes
not
how
to
doe
it
,
yet
is
confident
in
making
of
verses
,
and
relying
meerly
upon
his
own
skill
,
shall
publish
his
works
,
to
the
view
of
al
,
shal
lay
himselfe
open
to
a
publique
censure
.
And
such
as
these
,
when
they
invite
a
friend
unto
their
house
,
they
torture
him
with
their
meeters
and
sonnets
.
And
we
may
all
wish
,
to
be
delivered
,
from
a
worke
,
or
discourse
of
love
,
made
in
as
long
as
long
tedious
stanzaes
:
according
as
his
losse
or
burthē
,
is
great
or
pressing
,
so
that
all
you
read
in
two
houres
is
but
to
play
at
fast
and
loose
,
and
though
thou
desirest
it
not
,
yet
heare
it
thou
must
,
because
it
is
the
first
time
that
thou
sawest
him
.
They
say
also
,
that
to
make
verses
relish
well
,
we
must
not
look
for
any
meane
in
them
,
as
we
doe
in
other
things
so
earnestly
,
but
extremes
.
So
that
they
must
either
be
exceeding
good
,
for
to
please
,
or
very
bad
,
to
cause
mirth
and
laughter
.
2.
Of
those
that
are
good
,
as
well
ancient
as
moderne
,
the
books
,
and
writings
of
the
famous
Laureat
poets
,
(
to
which
I
refer
the
discreet
Reader
)
are
stuffed
full
.
But
for
those
that
are
very
bad
,
of
base
and
poore
conceipt
,
there
might
well
be
made
a
Song-booke
,
of
the
dull
headed
poets
,
which
would
not
be
a
bad
entertaynement
,
and
pastime
,
for
the
discreete
sort
,
to
tast
of
,
in
passing
by
,
as
it
were
,
to
relish
their
palates
withall
.
3.
We
have
,
and
may
see
(
every
day
)
the
humors
of
most
witty
men
,
which
because
some
of
them
have
come
to
my
hands
,
I
will
not
(
to
this
purpose
)
omit
,
to
put
a
little
in
this
sallate
,
and
for
our
musicke
,
it
shall
suffice
to
touch
a
false
string
,
or
(
to
speake
more
properly
,
)
for
this
enterlude
of
mirth
,
and
pastime
.
One
going
to
Toledo
,
to
enquire
about
some
businesse
,
an
ordinante
,
presuming
much
of
his
poetry
,
spake
to
the
examiner
(
thinking
thereby
by
his
conceipts
to
get
his
good
will
)
in
this
manner
.
4.
Your
worship
may
be
pleased
to
understand
,
that
amongst
the
variety
of
guifts
,
the
Lord
hath
bestowed
upon
men
,
he
hath
bin
so
gracious
to
me
(
although
far
unworthy
)
to
endue
me
with
the
gift
of
poetry
.
So
that
I
finde
the
conceipts
of
poetry
,
to
spring
so
fast
in
mee
,
that
they
even
treade
one
another
under
feete
,
in
thronging
to
vent
themselves
,
and
som
divine
bymnes
I
have
made
,
(
after
the
manner
of
the
Church
anthemes
,
)
and
thus
he
began
to
read
the
first
of
them
.
Let
us
rejoyce
,
let
us
rejoyce
,
It
is
meete
we
should
rejoyce
,
Let
us
rejoyce
,
let
us
rejoyce
.
And
many
such
things
he
repeated
in
this
strayne
,
which
caused
much
mirth
,
and
pleasure
,
to
see
in
what
earnest
,
and
how
confidently
he
spake
them
.
In
like
manner
,
another
Country
fellow
in
a
Christmas
night
sung
in
this
manner
.
Ay
dedesme
la
mano
peccadores
e
salvaros
he
.
And
the
letter
of
the
words
were
,
Ay
peccadores
del
euerpo
garrido
dedesme
le
mano
y
aun
in
escondido
,
y
salvar
vos
he
.
6.
And
other
things
of
this
nature
,
which
is
not
ill
pastime
,
being
repeated
in
company
,
so
they
be
but
few
,
and
naturally
spoken
.
7.
He
also
,
that
cannot
frame
himselfe
to
poetry
,
and
must
speake
in
prose
,
ought
not
only
to
take
heede
,
of
speaking
incongruous
words
,
but
also
,
that
he
spake
not
,
in
a
lofty
way
,
and
in
the
tone
of
a
preacher
.
For
though
there
be
more
mastership
,
and
difficulty
,
to
preach
then
to
discourse
:
yet
that
must
bee
reserved
for
its
proper
time
,
As
he
that
is
to
passe
through
the
streete
,
must
not
daunce
,
but
walke
through
,
as
all
know
.
Though
it
be
granted
,
that
there
is
more
skill
,
in
dancing
then
walking
,
yet
for
all
this
,
it
would
shew
ridiculous
,
for
a
man
to
passe
skipping
,
or
dancing
,
for
such
gestures
,
are
to
be
reserved
,
for
weddings
,
and
festivalls
.
And
in
like
manner
,
must
thou
forbeare
,
to
vary
thy
voyce
too
much
in
thy
discoursing
.
8.
Take
heede
also
that
thou
avoyd
those
that
are
ever
talking
,
as
I
have
already
sayd
:
for
there
are
some
,
that
are
so
pleased
with
their
owne
discourse
,
that
when
the
matter
is
at
an
end
,
of
that
which
they
had
to
say
,
yet
will
they
not
be
silent
,
but
will
begin
to
repeate
what
they
have
sayd
,
or
speake
other
impertinencies
.
And
if
any
thing
be
uttered
,
that
they
understand
,
they
will
take
it
out
of
your
mouth
,
like
as
one
Hen
doth
snatch
away
the
meate
that
another
Hen
carryeth
in
her
beake
.
9.
And
surely
,
they
cannot
choose
but
displease
them
from
whom
they
(
in
this
manner
)
doe
take
their
words
.
And
nothing
so
soone
moves
a
man
to
anger
,
as
when
before
he
is
aware
,
his
minde
and
pleasure
is
crossed
,
bee
it
never
so
little
.
As
if
a
man
have
but
lifted
up
his
hand
,
to
throw
a
stone
,
and
at
the
instant
,
one
behind
him
should
hold
his
hand
.
10.
All
these
things
must
be
avoyded
:
but
in
discoursing
,
we
ought
rather
to
yield
to
anothers
desire
,
then
to
hinder
it
.
And
therefore
if
any
bee
relating
,
any
story
,
or
accident
,
it
is
not
good
to
interrupt
him
,
or
to
tell
him
,
thou
knowest
it
already
:
nor
as
he
is
in
the
middest
of
his
story
,
to
mix
any
trifles
,
or
jests
of
thine
own
,
with
this
discourse
,
nor
(
to
seeme
)
to
tax
his
judgement
,
by
upbrayding
speeches
,
or
actions
,
as
wagging
the
head
or
squinting
,
with
thine
eyes
(
as
many
doe
)
saying
thou
canst
not
endure
,
such
harsh
discourse
.
Nor
in
like
manner
)
to
rend
as
it
were
a
mans
words
,
from
his
mouth
,
being
an
ill
custome
,
and
is
no
lesse
distastfull
,
then
for
a
man
to
be
stopped
by
another
as
he
is
running
a
race
.
Nor
when
another
is
discoursing
,
ought
we
to
behave
our selves
,
in
such
sort
,
that
others
that
heare
them
,
be
moved
to
leave
them
,
and
to
listen
to
some
new
discourse
&
gaine
that
attention
to
themselves
,
which
was
before
lent
to
another
.
For
it
is
not
seemly
,
to
dismisse
one
,
whom
thou
didst
not
invite
,
but
to
leave
him
to
the
rest
,
to
give
him
attention
.
11.
In
like
manner
,
thou
must
be
attentive
to
him
that
discourses
,
and
therefore
,
it
is
not
fitting
at
every
turne
to
say
,
how
was
this
,
I
pray
,
as
many
use
to
doe
.
Which
is
as
little
pleasing
,
to
the
speaker
,
as
to
tread
upon
a
mans
gowne
,
as
he
is
walking
.
12.
So
that
all
this
,
and
generally
all
things
,
that
may
stop
,
or
hinder
a
man
,
to
proceede
in
the
discourse
he
hath
begun
,
ought
to
be
avoided
of
us
.
And
if
any
be
slow
in
his
discourse
,
thou
must
not
be
so
cholerick
,
to
prevent
him
,
nor
to
tell
him
words
to
expresse
himselfe
,
although
thou
be
rich
,
and
abound
in
language
,
and
the
other
be
not
so
,
for
many
take
this
ill
:
and
especially
those
that
think
they
know
how
to
speak
well
.
For
they
are
perswaded
,
you
understand
their
ability
,
and
that
you
labour
to
help
them
,
in
their
own
art
.
Even
as
a
rich
merchant
taketh
it
for
an
affront
,
for
another
to
offer
him
mony
,
as
if
he
needed
it
,
and
were
poore
and
beggarly
.
And
you
must
know
,
that
every
one
thinkes
,
he
knowes
how
to
speake
,
though
modesty
forbid
him
to
say
so
.
13.
And
I
cannot
tell
you
the
reason
whence
it
comes
(
yet
so
it
is
)
that
those
that
know
least
,
are
the
most
talkative
.
So
that
every
one
should
beware
of
much
talking
,
especially
if
he
know
little
:
for
it
is
a
rare
thing
,
for
a
man
to
talke
much
,
and
not
to
commit
many
errors
,
for
he
that
talkes
,
seemes
(
in
a
sort
)
to
exercise
some
soveraignty
over
his
auditours
as
a
master
doth
over
his
schollars
,
and
it
is
not
fitting
,
for
a
man
to
assume
more
,
then
his
share
of
this
superiority
.
14.
As
much
talking
is
troublesome
,
so
also
is
much
silence
.
For
,
for
a
man
alwayes
to
be
silent
,
where
others
are
discoursing
,
showes
they
desire
not
to
interest
themselves
(
as
it
were
)
in
paying
of
the
shot
,
or
discourse
.
And
in
this
case
,
to
speake
,
is
to
open
the
dore
,
to
entertaine
his
friendship
,
that
heares
thee
and
on
the
contrary
,
to
be
silent
,
is
to
shew
,
that
thou
desirest
to
be
unknown
,
and
concealed
.
And
so
,
in
this
matter
of
discoursing
,
and
of
the
extremes
thereof
,
I
conclude
;
desiring
thee
to
make
use
of
it
as
a
modell
and
rule
of
policy
to
live
in
good
esteeme
,
As
I
found
it
storied
in
an
ancient
cronicle
,
in
this
manner
.
There
was
in
the
Province
of
Morea
,
a
famous
Carver
,
called
for
his
great
skill
,
master
Clarissimo
.
He
being
now
very
old
,
made
a
treatise
,
wherein
he
expressed
all
the
rules
,
and
secrets
of
his
art
(
as
being
a
man
very
skilfull
)
setting
down
,
how
to
take
the
dimensions
of
the
lymbes
of
a
mans
body
,
that
they
might
beare
a
just
proportion
,
and
good
correspondency
,
one
with
the
other
:
and
this
booke
hee
called
a
rule
,
or
direction
,
by
which
booke
,
according
to
his
directions
,
therein
conteyned
,
all
the
figures
,
of
mens
bodies
,
which
should
(
from
thenceforth
)
be
made
,
(
by
other
masters
)
should
bee
proportioned
:
and
the
more
plainely
to
demonstrate
his
skill
,
hee
made
a
statue
of
fine
marble
,
so
excellent
,
and
wel
wrought
,
that
it
might
(
well
)
bee
called
,
the
example
of
his
Booke
,
and
receive
the
like
name
of
Regla
,
or
rule
,
with
it
,
which
(
together
)
with
his
Booke
,
remained
for
a
perfect
patterne
,
to
all
the
master
Gravers
,
that
should
succeede
him
.
Now
then
if
perchance
it
may
bee
my
good
hap
,
that
this
little
booke
may
come
to
bee
a
rule
and
patterne
for
a
yong
man
,
to
imitate
,
who
desires
to
bee
pleasing
,
and
well
reputed
of
,
for
his
behavioure
it
will
then
serve
in
the
place
of
the
Carvers
treatise
or
rule
he
first
made
.
But
for
the
second
rule
,
or
statue
of
Marble
,
which
is
to
put
the
first
rules
in
practise
,
I
cannot
(
like
that
great
master
)
leave
you
a
visible
example
.
For
it
is
true
,
that
for
the
ordering
of
the
manners
,
and
customes
of
people
,
it
is
not
enough
,
to
know
the
art
,
and
to
have
a
rule
,
how
to
carry
ones
selfe
:
it
is
required
also
,
to
put
them
in
practise
,
use
,
and
custome
.
Which
cannot
bee
learnt
in
a
little
time
,
but
requires
many
yeares
,
and
by
little
,
and
little
,
&
in
those
things
,
that
a
man
hath
wholly
spent
his
time
in
,
hee
can
instruct
another
,
the
way
,
that
hee
erred
in
himselfe
.
And
so
those
,
who
have
stumbeld
,
and
fallen
,
doe
far
better
remember
,
the
deceiptfull
,
and
doubtfull
paths
,
then
those
that
never
had
experience
of
them
.
16.
And
if
in
my
tender
age
,
when
the
disposition
is
more
tender
,
and
flexible
)
I
had
had
one
to
admonish
me
,
of
these
things
,
perchance
I
should
have
bin
as
considerate
as
I
now
desire
to
make
thee
to
bee
.
And
you
may
understand
,
that
though
the
force
of
a
good
nature
,
is
much
,
yet
for
all
this
,
it
may
bee
altered
,
and
made
worse
by
ill
custome
.
And
so
it
is
convenient
,
that
against
this
custome
,
wee
oppose
good
rules
,
and
examples
,
before
it
grow
too
strong
,
and
obstinate
:
Al
en
hornar
se
hasen
los
panes
tuertos
.
The
Ioaves
became
mishapen
in
the
Oven
.
17.
This
the
greater
sort
doe
not
observe
,
but
follow
their
owne
minde
,
and
pleasure
,
and
going
whither
it
invites
them
,
obeying
their
naturall
inclination
,
as
if
reason
were
an
unnaturall
thing
unto
man
.
But
this
reason
is
a
powerfull
Lady
,
and
mistris
,
to
alter
the
Ill
customes
,
and
to
helpe
,
and
lift
up
nature
,
when
shee
at
any
time
doth
stumble
or
fal
.
And
as
we
,
(
for
the
most
part
)
doe
not
give
eare
unto
her
,
so
wee
may
(
for
the
most
part
)
bee
fitly
sayd
,
to
resemble
those
living
creatures
(
whom
God
hath
not
given
reason
unto
)
such
as
are
brute
Beasts
,
in
whom
sometime
wee
may
notwithstanding
observe
some
worke
of
reason
,
but
not
of
their
owne
,
but
something
which
wee
have
taught
them
,
with
our
reason
.
As
wee
may
observe
in
horses
,
who
naturally
are
wilde
,
and
fierce
,
and
yet
,
every
master
of
them
makes
them
gentle
,
and
well
conditioned
,
(
more
or
lesse
)
according
to
his
skill
,
or
experience
,
for
wee
see
many
of
them
having
an
uncomly
trot
,
are
taught
by
man
,
to
goe
a
smooth
,
and
easy
amble
,
and
to
stand
quietly
,
to
runne
,
to
prance
and
bound
,
and
all
this
they
learne
,
and
are
therein
subject
,
to
our
will
,
and
reason
.
18.
If
then
,
the
horse
,
the
dog
,
and
the
birds
,
and
many
other
Creatures
,
(
though
much
fiercer
then
these
)
doe
submit
themselves
to
the
reason
of
another
,
and
doe
obey
it
,
and
profit
so
farre
thereby
,
(
A
thing
which
by
nature
they
know
not
,
but
were
utterly
repugnant
thereto
)
that
they
become
so
ready
,
and
usefull
,
not
by
nature
,
but
meerly
by
custome
:
how
much
more
ought
man
,
to
believe
,
that
hee
shall
much
advantage
himselfe
,
by
the
rules
,
and
documents
,
that
are
drawne
from
our
owne
reason
,
if
wee
will
give
care
unto
them
.
But
sensuall
men
love
present
delight
,
and
avoyde
that
,
which
troubles
them
,
and
detaynes
them
from
it
.
They
doe
not
therefore
reject
reason
,
because
they
thinke
it
bitter
,
the
truth
being
,
that
they
esteeme
it
in
the
first
place
;
nor
is
the
hurtfull
pleasure
,
(
oftentimes
)
but
even
that
which
is
good
,
noysome
and
offensive
to
the
depraved
,
and
subdued
palate
;
for
while
wee
live
,
according
to
sense
,
we
are
like
a
sicke
man
,
to
whom
all
foode
,
though
it
bee
sweete
,
and
pleasant
,
relishes
ill
,
and
seemes
naught
:
and
hee
finds
fault
with
every
one
,
that
giveth
it
unto
him
,
though
the
fault
be
not
in
the
Meate
,
but
the
bitternesse
hee
feeles
is
in
his
owne
tongue
;
so
that
hee
tastes
not
the
goodnesse
,
and
sweetnesse
of
the
Meate
.
So
reason
,
which
of
it selfe
is
sweete
,
seems
bitter
unto
us
,
more
by
our
distemper
,
then
that
(
in
it selfe
)
it
is
so
indeed
,
and
being
tender
,
and
delicate
,
we
esteeme
it
not
,
but
doe
dissemble
,
and
cloake
our
owne
errors
and
weakenesse
,
objecting
,
that
there
are
no
spurres
,
no
bridle
,
sufficient
,
to
governe
our
naturall
inclinations
.
And
surely
,
if
wee
should
meete
with
Oxen
,
or
other
unreasonable
creatures
,
they
could
not
affoord
us
a
worse
sentence
,
nor
more
sencelesse
then
this
.
Wee
then
at
ripe
yeares
,
yea
in
old
age
it selfe
would
continue
to
be
like
yong
men
,
were
it
not
,
that
reason
(
that
encreaseth
in
us
with
our
yeares
)
doth
turne
us
from
beastes
,
unto
men
.
And
thereby
it
prevaileth
above
our
senses
,
and
appetite
;
and
so
is
it
our
owne
fault
,
and
our
owne
neglect
,
and
not
our
nature
,
that
makes
us
culpable
in
this
kinde
.
14.
Except
wee
can
blame
her
,
by
way
of
mirth
,
as
a
witty
Italian
once
did
,
upon
the
stage
,
before
a
great
auditory
,
after
this
manner
,
Dame
nature
erred
,
in
placing
a
mans
legges
the
wrong
way
,
upon
his
body
:
for
the
Calves
,
and
the
heeles
,
which
should
have
bin
set
foremost
,
were
set
behind
;
by
reason
whereof
,
as
a
man
walkes
,
hee
doth
often
breake
his
shins
,
and
hurt
his
Toes
,
(
which
is
a
great
paine
to
him
)
which
hee
could
not
have
done
,
if
the
Calfe
of
the
Legge
had
stood
formost
,
but
especially
,
in
going
up
a
paire
of
theyrs
,
our
feete
standing
that
way
,
doe
often
make
us
stumble
,
and
fall
.
A
man
ought
also
to
have
had
a
doore
made
in
his
belly
,
to
open
and
shut
,
that
when
hee
should
bee
costive
,
or
bound
in
his
belly
,
hee
might
open
it
,
and
unstop
the
passage
,
and
wash
his
Guts
,
and
then
there
would
bee
no
neede
,
to
set
such
battering
glister
cannons
against
the
postern
,
nor
to
make
use
of
so
many
medicinall
Bullets
,
as
are
used
to
force
the
passage
open
.
20.
And
it
might
(
likewise
)
serve
,
that
gallants
might
not
cosen
their
mistresses
,
but
,
that
when
they
professe
to
them
,
in
this
manner
,
my
faire
mistresse
,
I
here
within
mee
doe
carry
engraven
in
my
heart
,
your
curious
portraiture
,
shee
might
(
then
)
presently
open
the
doore
,
and
goe
in
,
and
see
,
whether
hee
spake
true
or
no
,
and
then
they
durst
not
be
so
bould
,
to
lie
so
incredibly
,
as
they
now
usually
doe
,
unto
their
mistresses
.
21.
But
leaving
these
fooleries
,
and
returning
to
our
purpose
,
I
say
,
it
is
false
,
and
perverse
to
maintaine
there
is
no
bridle
can
restraine
nature
,
nor
master
that
can
tutor
her
.
For
we
have
seene
(
formerly
)
that
there
are
two
things
that
can
order
her
;
the
first
is
custome
,
and
the
other
is
reason
;
and
that
custome
must
not
thwart
,
that
which
is
in
use
amongst
us
.
For
this
use
or
custome
is
the
sonne
and
heyre
of
our
times
.
22.
Therefore
wee
ought
,
from
our
very
youth
,
to
beginne
to
learne
to
bee
of
a
good
disposition
,
first
,
because
then
a
man
hath
most
time
to
learne
,
and
to
shew
it
;
And
secondly
,
because
that
age
(
being
tender
,
pure
,
and
incorrupt
,
)
doth
easily
receive
any
colour
:
and
in
like
manner
,
the
things
a
man
learneth
in
his
youth
,
are
seldome
forgotten
:
but
sticke
by
us
as
long
as
wee
live
.
23.
But
besides
this
,
we
are
to
consider
,
that
men
are
passionate
,
upon
beauty
,
handsomnesse
,
and
good
proportion
,
and
on
the
contrary
they
are
enemies
to
foulnesse
,
and
things
extremly
ugly
.
And
this
is
one
especiall
priviledge
,
which
irrationall
Creatures
are
not
partakers
of
.
For
they
cannot
distinguish
betweene
beauty
,
and
deformity
.
And
therefore
,
as
a
thing
which
is
not
common
,
with
the
beasts
,
but
onely
proper
to
us
;
wee
ought
to
value
it
,
and
esteeme
it
,
much
in
it selfe
;
and
much
more
,
those
that
are
endowed
with
better
understanding
,
as
being
those
,
that
are
more
capable
to
understand
it
:
And
though
wee
cannot
precisely
describe
,
what
beauty
properly
is
,
nor
in
what
it
punctually
consists
,
yet
for
all
that
,
(
that
thou
mayst
know
something
of
her
,
)
I
desire
you
to
know
;
that
where
you
finde
a
decent
proportion
of
the
parts
,
having
relation
to
themselves
,
in
particular
,
and
to
the
whole
in
generall
,
this
is
beauty
;
and
that
thing
,
where
this
comly
,
and
good
proportion
is
found
,
●s
a
perfect
and
beautifull
thing
.
Which
is
the
greatest
beauty
,
that
can
bee
imagined
,
as
I
have
bin
taught
,
by
a
very
learned
man
;
even
so
as
thou
mayest
behold
in
the
faces
of
brave
,
and
gallant
Ladies
For
the
forme
of
each
of
whose
faces
it
seemes
each
part
of
them
hath
bin
made
by
the
patterne
of
some
one
excellent
face
,
on
purpose
to
make
them
exquisite
,
which
seemes
not
so
in
ill
favored
faces
,
but
the
contrary
,
namely
to
bee
many
ugly
parts
,
taken
from
severall
ugly
faces
,
to
make
them
the
more
deformed
.
For
put
case
,
that
an
ill
favoured
Lady
have
great
,
and
goggle
eyes
,
a
small
and
thin
Nose
,
hollow
Cheekes
▪
a
pouch
mouth
,
a
long
chin
,
an
ill
complexion
;
you
would
thinke
,
that
this
face
,
was
not
made
by
one
face
,
but
taken
out
of
many
,
and
made
of
severall
pieces
,
which
you
cannot
thinke
of
a
well
featured
face
,
as
I
have
already
could
you
.
24.
It
may
be
,
that
famous
Painter
that
made
all
the
beautifull
Virgins
of
Calabria
,
come
naked
before
him
,
did
nothing
else
,
but
view
the
good
proportions
,
that
many
of
them
had
taken
from
one
excellent
creature
,
(
some
of
them
having
one
part
excellent
,
others
another
)
and
made
them
(
every
of
them
)
restore
that
which
they
had
thus
robbed
her
of
,
whom
hee
was
to
draw
.
For
that
the
beauty
of
Venus
was
to
bee
such
,
as
a
Creature
made
up
,
of
such
severall
,
rare
,
and
exquisite
parts
,
would
be
.
25.
I
would
not
have
you
thinke
,
that
this
is
to
be
understood
onely
,
of
the
beauty
of
good
faces
,
and
comely
proportion
,
of
the
body
.
But
it
falls
out
in
speaking
,
and
in
action
,
neither
more
nor
lesse
then
,
as
if
thou
shouldest
finde
a
noble
,
and
brave
Lady
,
very
hansome
,
washing
of
cloathes
,
at
a
brooke
,
in
the
open
streete
,
though
for
any
thing
else
,
shee
offends
thee
not
:
yet
even
this
,
thou
seest
her
doing
,
will
make
thee
loath
her
,
because
she
shewes
not
her selfe
,
one
and
the
same
shee
appeared
,
but
divers
,
and
her
originall
,
condition
and
estate
,
is
such
,
as
belong
to
a
neate
and
noble
Dame
,
But
her
workes
,
belong
to
a
vile
,
and
poore
conditioned
woman
.
And
though
there
come
from
her
,
no
ill
sent
,
or
favour
,
nor
any
ill
noise
,
nor
hath
she
an
ill
complexion
nor
doth
any
way
offend
any
of
thy
sences
:
yet
will
this
unsutable
action
,
base
comportment
,
and
vile
worke
(
so
unsutable
to
her
condition
)
bee
very
unpleasing
to
thee
.
26.
Thou
must
therefore
,
take
heede
of
all
things
that
are
unsutable
to
thee
,
as
of
such
like
disagreeing
manners
,
and
behaviour
:
But
with
greater
care
,
and
circumspection
,
that
thou
give
no
example
of
scandall
,
to
any
by
thy
actions
:
but
especially
take
heede
of
such
things
as
I
have
tould
you
of
:
for
it
is
more
hard
,
to
know
when
one
erreth
in
such
things
,
then
in
other
:
for
it
is
true
,
that
the
sence
is
more
active
then
the
understanding
.
Yet
neverthelesse
,
it
falls
out
,
(
many
times
)
that
that
very
thing
,
that
distasts
the
sences
,
doth
also
displease
the
understanding
:
but
this
is
not
by
the
same
occasion
,
but
by
divers
,
as
I
sayd
before
,
when
I
shewed
you
,
that
a
wise
man
must
cloath
himselfe
,
according
to
the
fashion
of
other
men
,
and
not
according
to
his
owne
humour
;
that
hee
may
not
shew
,
that
hee
desires
to
reprove
,
and
amend
others
:
which
(
to
most
men
)
is
a
hatefull
thing
,
to
those
who
desire
to
bee
commended
.
It
doth
in
like
manner
,
offend
the
judgment
,
of
understanding
men
,
and
therefore
a
man
ought
not
onely
to
bee
contented
,
to
doe
things
,
that
are
good
,
but
hee
must
endevour
,
to
doe
them
bravely
,
and
comly
.
And
this
bravery
or
gallantry
,
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
lustre
,
that
proceedes
from
the
conveniency
,
and
conformity
of
those
things
,
that
,
are
well
composed
,
without
which
comlinesse
,
even
a
good
thing
,
is
not
faire
,
nor
is
the
beauty
thereof
acceptable
.
27.
And
even
as
meate
,
though
it
bee
good
,
and
wholesome
,
if
it
have
no
relish
,
will
not
please
the
palate
:
so
is
it
somtimes
in
the
manners
of
men
,
which
though
in
themselves
they
bee
not
hurtfull
,
nor
dangerous
,
yet
are
they
(
neverthelesse
)
simple
,
and
bitter
:
except
grace
,
and
bravery
,
be
added
to
them
,
or
that
which
wee
here
call
pleasantnesse
.
For
which
reason
,
every
one
must
needs
displease
by
committing
of
faults
,
and
errors
,
because
he
doth
things
that
agree
not
together
,
and
so
settled
,
&
reserved
dispositions
,
doe
take
dislike
at
their
disagreement
,
or
unsutablenesse
.
So
that
hee
that
would
be
pleasing
to
the
people
,
in
his
cariage
,
must
fly
all
vices
;
but
those
especially
,
which
are
most
brutish
,
or
Beastly
:
as
are
luxury
,
covetousnesse
,
cruelty
,
and
the
like
,
some
of
which
are
base
,
as
namely
to
bee
a
glutton
,
or
a
drunkard
,
both
of
which
(
for
the
evill
property
of
them
)
are
rejected
and
abhorred
,
of
most
men
,
as
being
things
dishonourable
.
But
because
wee
are
not
,
(
heere
)
to
treate
of
the
nature
of
vices
,
or
vertues
,
but
onely
of
pleasing
,
and
displeasing
manners
,
and
neglects
,
into
which
people
doe
fall
,
as
was
that
of
count
Ricardo
,
and
others
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
,
I
will
not
dwell
upon
them
.
It
is
onely
my
intent
to
speake
of
that
,
which
civill
and
well
fashioned
people
must
observe
,
which
is
,
to
bee
carefull
to
keepe
this
beauty
,
and
good
proportion
,
of
the
things
I
have
told
them
of
.
Which
wee
must
make
use
of
,
in
our
wordes
,
and
works
,
in
going
,
standing
still
,
in
sitting
,
and
carrying
our selves
,
in
our
cloathing
,
in
our
speech
,
and
in
houlding
our
peace
,
and
in
our
sleeping
,
and
(
generally
)
in
what
ever
wee
say
,
or
doe
.
And
this
I
finde
to
bee
the
reason
,
why
a
man
must
not
cloath
himselfe
like
a
woman
,
because
his
person
must
not
bee
of
one
kinde
,
and
his
habit
of
another
:
as
some
doe
,
that
crisp
their
hayre
,
with
hot
irons
,
and
lick
their
faces
over
,
with
a
painting
wash
.
28.
Nor
should
a
man
bee
either
beastly
,
or
else
perfumed
,
for
one
is
proper
for
a
boore
,
and
the
other
for
an
effeminate
body
;
but
it
is
best
,
for
a
Gentleman
,
to
smell
of
nothing
either
good
,
or
ill
:
this
being
indeede
the
best
kinde
of
neatenesse
.
29.
Sometimes
hee
may
use
this
curiosity
,
by
meanes
of
some
rich
perfumed
gloves
,
which
hee
weares
,
in
a
carelesse
way
.
But
that
which
doth
please
him
best
,
that
reckons
himselfe
for
a
Gallant
,
is
to
have
his
Linen
sprinkled
,
with
sweete
waters
,
and
to
have
his
black
Cloake
or
Gowne
,
very
fine
,
and
cleane
brushed
.
Which
things
hee
that
may
,
yet
will
not
have
them
,
offends
the
sight
of
his
friend
,
for
slovenlinesse
is
a
vice
,
and
neatnesse
a
vertue
,
as
was
well
sayd
,
by
a
grave
Arch-Bishop
of
Granado
,
to
his
Chaplaine
,
who
thinking
to
get
the
Bishops
favour
,
and
so
bee
the
sooner
preferred
by
him
,
distinguisht
himselfe
,
from
the
other
Chaplaines
,
by
his
beastly
and
slovenly
going
,
as
with
his
necke
bare
,
without
any
appearance
of
a
Shirt
,
and
his
head
hanging
in
his
bosome
.
The
wise
Arch-Bishop
,
finding
his
hypocrisy
,
sayd
unto
him
,
Father
,
this
is
not
holinesse
,
but
nastinesse
;
goe
neate
;
and
cleanely
,
or
else
you
get
nothing
of
mee
.
It
would
consequently
have
pleased
this
prelate
,
as
ill
,
to
see
in
his
servants
such
extreame
curiosity
and
nicenesse
and
tricking
,
that
many
use
,
straightning
their
Neckes
so
with
their
Collers
,
that
if
they
bee
to
turne
their
Heades
,
on
one
side
,
they
cannot
doe
it
,
but
they
are
forced
,
to
turne
their
whole
bodies
,
and
by
their
trimmings
,
and
embroderies
,
their
cloathes
cannot
bee
distinguished
,
from
the
cloathes
,
which
the
gallant
Ladies
weare
.
And
so
,
all
disproportion
doth
ill
become
:
As
on
the
contrary
,
it
beseemes
not
a
pleasing
Courtier
,
to
goe
poorely
,
or
slovenly
or
carelessely
,
attyred
:
never
taking
care
,
to
button
his
Doublet
,
or
to
bee
trimmed
,
or
to
goe
in
thrid-bare
or
torne
Garments
.
To
this
purpose
it
is
storyed
of
a
Lords
yonger
sonne
,
Unto
whom
his
Parents
never
gave
any
cloathes
,
but
such
as
his
elder
brother
had
left
off
,
that
both
of
them
falling
sicke
,
and
Chickens
being
provided
for
them
to
eate
,
at
the
meale
time
the
tenderest
Chicken
was
made
choyce
of
for
his
elder
brother
:
the
yonger
brother
seeing
it
,
spake
thus
to
his
Parents
,
How
comes
it
to
passe
,
that
I
must
have
the
tough
Chicken
,
and
the
tender
cloathes
?
And
for
this
speech
,
hee
was
so
esteemed
,
and
got
the
favour
of
his
Parents
so
much
,
that
ever
after
that
,
they
gave
him
as
good
cloathes
as
his
elder
Brother
.
30.
The
cloathes
as
wee
have
sayd
,
must
bee
according
to
the
fashion
that
others
of
thy
age
doe
weare
their
garments
in
,
and
in
the
company
of
the
grave
Nobility
,
plumes
,
and
springgs
,
(
such
as
Souldiers
weare
in
the
Warres
)
are
not
seemely
,
to
bee
worne
,
nor
Embroideries
,
and
laced
Garments
;
much
lesse
armes
,
or
buffe
Coates
,
which
onely
in
the
Warre
,
doe
shew
well
.
For
the
curious
Cavaleeres
,
and
Souldiers
,
that
are
courtly
;
when
they
are
in
the
Cities
,
or
Court
,
they
lay
aside
their
bravery
and
they
bee
such
Souldiers
(
for
the
most
part
)
that
never
were
out
of
the
Land
,
or
in
the
Warres
,
that
doe
use
to
flant
it
,
in
this
manner
.
And
in
Cities
,
and
among
quiet
people
,
those
that
goe
armed
,
(
usually
)
and
with
plumes
in
their
Hats
,
are
not
pleasing
,
for
they
are
like
Nettles
,
or
stinking
weeds
,
in
a
Garden
of
sweete
Herbes
,
and
Flowers
.
And
so
are
ill
accepted
of
,
by
the
Citizens
,
being
distinguished
from
them
,
in
their
habits
.
31.
An
honourable
person
must
not
runne
through
the
street
,
nor
make
much
hast
,
like
him
that
goes
of
an
errand
,
which
is
fitter
for
Lackayes
,
and
footmen
,
then
for
people
of
worth
to
doe
:
and
besides
this
,
they
make
themselves
sweete
,
and
put
themselves
out
of
breath
,
to
no
purpose
,
there
being
no
necessity
for
them
to
doe
it
.
32.
Yet
ought
not
one
to
goe
so
softly
,
and
slowly
,
as
Women
,
nor
so
soberly
,
as
a
Bride
;
nor
when
hee
walketh
in
hast
,
to
goe
wreathing
his
body
,
or
looke
smilingly
upon
every
body
,
like
little
girles
.
33.
Nor
to
lift
up
both
his
hands
,
clutched
together
,
or
to
thrust
out
his
Armes
,
which
is
,
as
if
a
man
,
were
going
to
sowe
Corne
with
them
.
34.
Some
in
their
going
lift
up
their
feete
like
Horses
,
that
start
:
and
doe
lash
out
their
Legges
as
farre
as
if
they
drew
them
out
of
the
midst
of
a
Chest
,
or
some
deepe
Vessell
:
some
drawle
their
Feete
so
,
upon
the
ground
,
that
a
Cart
makes
but
a
little
more
noise
,
then
they
doe
:
and
some
there
bee
,
that
east
one
Foote
out
from
them
,
ill
favouredly
,
and
others
that
rubbe
one
Legge
against
another
,
or
goe
shaking
and
in
a
dancing
fashion
;
all
which
things
,
are
unseemly
,
and
displeasing
.
For
if
(
by
chance
)
thy
Horse
goes
with
his
mouth
open
,
or
shew
his
tongue
,
though
it
take
not
from
his
goodnesse
,
yet
for
all
this
hee
is
the
lesse
worth
,
for
this
ill
favoured
quality
:
if
then
bravery
,
and
neatnesse
,
bee
esteemed
so
much
,
in
unreasonable
creatures
,
and
even
in
things
without
sense
,
as
for
example
,
two
houses
built
in
one
place
,
and
with
one
charge
,
if
one
of
them
bee
more
comly
and
more
pleasant
then
the
other
,
it
is
therefore
accompted
more
worth
:
how
much
more
then
this
beauty
,
and
neatnesse
is
valued
,
by
men
,
it
is
easy
from
hence
to
be
understood
.
35.
It
is
not
good
,
when
thou
art
at
the
Table
,
to
scratch
thy selfe
;
and
a
man
must
at
that
time
,
forbeare
to
spit
;
and
if
hee
bee
forced
to
doe
it
,
it
is
seemely
,
for
him
to
doe
it
,
very
concealedly
.
I
have
heard
one
say
,
hee
hath
seene
a
people
,
that
doe
never
spit
,
therefore
we
may
well
forbeare
it
for
a
little
space
.
36.
Wee
ought
also
,
to
beware
of
taking
our
Meate
so
greedily
,
that
by
that
meanes
,
there
be
caused
belching
or
any
other
unpleasing
act
,
like
as
those
doe
,
who
make
so
much
hast
,
that
they
are
forced
,
to
fetch
their
breath
strongly
,
and
to
puffe
,
and
blow
,
with
trouble
to
all
the
company
.
37.
Nor
must
wee
wipe
our
Teeth
with
our
Napkin
,
or
with
our
Finger
,
nor
wash
our
mouth
,
and
so
spit
out
the
washing
thereof
,
that
all
may
see
thee
.
38.
Nor
after
we
are
risen
from
the
Table
,
to
stand
with
a
pick-tooth
,
in
our
mouth
,
or
any
other
instrument
wee
use
to
make
them
cleane
withall
:
like
a
Bird
,
that
is
carrying
strawes
,
or
stickes
to
her
neast
;
nor
to
stick
them
in
our
eares
,
like
a
Barber
.
39.
And
hee
that
hath
a
clenser
for
his
Teeth
,
hanging
about
his
necke
,
let
him
not
draw
it
out
;
for
besides
that
it
is
strange
,
to
see
a
Gentleman
,
draw
out
of
his
bosome
,
an
instrument
,
belonging
to
a
Tooth-drawer
,
it
argues
him
,
(
also
)
to
have
much
thought
of
his
belly
.
And
according
as
hee
weares
this
,
hee
may
as
well
also
weare
a
Spoone
about
his
neck
.
40.
Wee
ought
not
,
to
leane
with
our
Elboes
,
or
Armes
,
upon
the
Table
:
nor
to
stuffe
our
mouthes
,
with
Meate
,
so
full
,
that
our
Cheekes
,
may
bee
swollen
(
thereby
)
like
a
Bag-pipers
,
nor
to
shew
any
action
,
by
which
wee
may
make
it
appeare
,
to
another
,
that
the
Meate
pleaseth
us
very
much
,
or
the
Wine
,
which
is
the
fashion
of
vintners
,
and
of
pratling
Drunkards
:
nor
to
call
to
them
,
that
are
at
the
Table
,
in
this
manner
;
you
eate
nothing
to
day
,
or
heere
is
nothing
you
can
eate
,
I
pray
eate
of
this
.
Which
(
mee
thinkes
)
is
not
fitting
,
though
hee
thou
hast
invited
,
bee
one
of
thy
kindred
,
or
very
familiar
friend
:
for
though
thereby
,
it
seemes
thou
hast
a
care
of
him
,
yet
many
times
,
it
is
an
occasion
,
that
thy
Guest
cannot
use
his
owne
liberty
,
in
his
dyet
,
and
so
may
get
hurt
thereby
.
And
therefore
I
hould
it
not
fitting
,
to
offer
another
any
thing
,
that
thou
hast
upon
thy
Trencher
,
except
thou
bee
a
farre
better
man
,
then
hee
:
so
that
,
hee
that
receives
it
,
may
take
it
,
for
an
honour
done
unto
him
.
For
amongst
equalls
,
hee
that
thus
offers
it
,
seemes
to
make
himselfe
better
then
him
,
to
whom
hee
offers
it
;
and
it
may
offend
him
,
that
the
other
should
thus
(
seeme
to
)
undervalue
him
.
Yet
notwithstanding
this
,
thou
must
not
refuse
,
or
returne
,
that
which
hee
presents
thee
withall
,
that
thou
mayst
not
seeme
,
to
take
it
ill
,
or
to
finde
fault
with
him
.
CHAPTER
,
15.
Of
Compotations
or
Drinkings
.
An
invitation
to
drinking
by
a
strange
word
,
wee
call
Brindis
,
which
is
to
Drinke
a
health
to
one
;
of
it selfe
,
it
is
an
ill
,
and
clownish
fashion
;
and
though
some
(
in
our
Country
,
)
doe
use
it
,
and
entertaine
it
,
yet
wee
ought
to
avoyd
it
;
and
if
any
invite
thee
to
it
,
thou
mayst
refuse
his
invitation
,
and
acknowledge
thy
weaknesse
,
giving
him
thankes
,
and
accepting
friendly
the
Wine
,
without
Drinking
it
.
These
Drinkings
,
or
Healthes
(
for
so
wee
may
interpret
them
)
are
sayd
to
have
bin
much
used
(
of
old
)
in
some
parts
of
Greece
,
where
I
have
herd
say
,
there
have
bin
some
,
that
were
very
famous
for
this
manner
of
Drinking
:
it
is
sayd
of
a
famous
man
,
of
that
time
,
called
Socrates
,
that
hee
sat
up
bouldly
,
a
whole
Night
,
to
Drinke
with
a
famous
Drinker
,
called
Aristophanes
:
and
the
next
morning
,
hee
drew
a
curious
Geometricall
figure
,
without
missing
a
hayre
,
in
its
true
proportion
,
whence
you
may
gather
,
the
Wine
had
not
stirred
him
:
and
the
reason
was
,
because
hee
had
so
much
used
to
adventure
himselfe
,
in
this
bould
way
of
Drinking
.
And
though
many
shew
their
strength
,
in
drinking
much
,
and
use
to
drinke
for
wagers
,
that
they
will
not
bee
made
drunke
,
yet
wee
ought
to
accompt
of
their
victories
,
if
they
win
but
as
of
an
infectious
vice
,
and
a
brutish
sin
.
3.
Shew
not
thy selfe
troubled
,
at
any
thing
thou
canst
not
helpe
,
and
if
thou
repentest
of
any
thing
thou
hast
done
,
let
no
body
know
it
,
That
none
may
discover
thy
weakenesse
;
Yet
by
way
of
mirth
,
I
will
tell
you
a
Jest
that
befell
a
Gallant
,
and
it
was
not
an
ill
one
,
of
whom
it
is
sayd
,
That
being
desired
(
by
a
Lady
,
)
to
come
to
a
tilting
in
blew
cloathing
,
hee
promised
to
doe
it
,
but
because
hee
had
no
mony
,
nor
other
thing
to
provide
himselfe
this
livery
withall
,
hee
sould
a
More
that
hee
highly
esteemed
,
and
having
worn
his
blew
cloathes
,
and
being
afterwards
sorry
for
the
error
,
he
had
committed
,
His
More
broke
this
jest
upon
him
,
of
blacke
comes
blew
.
None
ought
to
put
off
his
Cloathes
before
another
,
especially
his
shoes
:
for
it
may
fall
out
,
that
the
partes
of
thy
body
,
which
should
bee
hid
,
may
bee
discovered
,
to
thy
shame
,
and
his
,
that
sees
it
.
Nor
must
thou
combe
thy
Head
,
or
wash
thy
Hands
,
before
people
of
worth
,
but
thou
must
doe
them
in
private
,
in
thy
lodging
,
and
not
in
publike
,
excepting
that
washing
of
the
Handes
,
may
bee
done
before
any
Body
,
when
thou
art
to
sit
downe
,
to
thy
Meate
,
for
in
that
case
,
though
one
bee
cleane
already
,
yet
ought
every
one
then
to
wash
,
that
he
that
eateth
with
him
,
may
have
assurance
of
his
cleanelinesse
,
nor
must
thou
come
before
company
,
with
the
Cap
thou
wearest
a
nights
,
or
with
thy
night
geere
on
,
or
come
out
,
tying
or
untying
it
,
nor
to
speake
to
any
thou
seest
in
thy
House
,
in
the
manner
as
many
usually
doe
.
O
sir
,
pray
stay
there
a
little
;
nor
is
it
a
good
fashion
at
night
to
dresse
thy selfe
,
or
to
binde
up
thy
Head
,
as
I
have
seene
some
doe
,
with
as
great
curiosity
,
as
if
they
were
Women
:
except
there
bee
some
extraordinary
necessity
for
it
.
4.
A
new
married
Gentleman
,
used
this
curiosity
,
who
being
a
smooth
faced
youth
,
without
a
Beard
,
being
with
his
Wife
,
in
his
Chamber
,
a
messenger
came
in
thither
,
to
looke
for
him
,
that
had
a
message
to
deliver
to
him
:
and
being
there
,
and
seeing
them
both
so
trimmed
up
,
and
one
as
well
as
the
other
,
without
a
Beard
,
hee
asked
,
which
of
their
Worships
was
the
Gentleman
to
whom
hee
was
sent
to
,
that
hee
might
not
bee
mistaken
in
his
message
?
then
the
Husband
put
off
his
Night-geere
,
and
resolved
,
no
more
to
put
it
on
,
till
hee
should
have
a
Beard
.
5.
There
bee
some
,
that
hold
it
for
great
ingenuity
,
often
,
to
wreath
their
mouthes
into
divers
fashions
,
to
rowle
and
glance
with
their
eyes
,
to
swell
their
Cheekes
,
like
Bagpipes
,
to
stand
puffing
,
and
blowing
,
and
making
of
variety
of
Faces
:
and
some
others
there
bee
that
are
so
discomposed
when
they
doe
some
certaine
things
,
that
they
put
out
their
tongues
,
almost
a
hand-breadth
,
as
they
are
in
doing
it
:
these
should
altogether
avoyde
the
doing
of
such
things
:
as
it
is
storyed
of
the
goddesse
Pallas
,
who
was
sometimes
delighted
in
playing
on
the
Cornet
,
till
it
happened
,
that
(
one
day
)
playing
thereon
,
for
her
pleasure
,
by
a
Fountaine
side
,
shee
beheld
her selfe
in
the
water
,
and
beholding
those
new
&
strange
faces
,
which
shee
must
necessarily
make
,
while
shee
played
,
was
ashamed
of
her selfe
,
and
presently
broke
the
Cornet
,
in
pieces
.
And
indeede
,
it
was
well
done
of
her
,
it
not
being
an
instrument
,
fitting
for
Ladies
,
nor
yet
for
men
,
except
for
those
that
make
it
their
profession
.
And
that
which
shewes
ill
in
the
Face
does
as
bad
in
the
rest
of
the
Members
,
and
therefore
it
becomes
not
a
man
,
to
shew
his
Teeth
,
except
hee
laugh
,
nor
much
to
scratch
the
Beard
,
or
to
rubbe
one
Hand
against
another
,
nor
to
sigh
much
,
or
to
seeme
much
discontented
,
and
to
complaine
of
his
misfortune
as
many
doe
,
more
out
of
a
custome
they
have
gotten
,
then
for
any
just
occasion
they
have
to
doe
it
.
Or
to
stand
stretching
,
or
rowsing
up
himselfe
:
nor
to
cry
out
,
woe
,
woe
unto
mee
,
as
I
have
seene
some
to
doe
.
Nor
is
it
good
to
make
a
noyse
with
the
mouth
,
in
token
,
that
wee
wonder
at
,
or
dislike
any
thing
:
or
to
counterfeit
a
foule
matter
,
for
things
counterfeit
are
not
very
farre
differing
from
truth
.
One
ought
not
to
laugh
sleepily
making
ugly
Faces
,
or
to
laugh
more
for
custome
then
necessity
.
Nor
must
thou
bee
much
taken
with
thine
owne
speech
,
or
gestures
,
which
is
to
commend
thy selfe
,
for
laughter
belongs
to
him
that
is
a
hearer
,
and
not
a
speaker
.
Thou
must
then
take
care
of
the
cariage
of
thy
body
,
especially
when
thou
speakest
,
for
it
falls
out
,
that
some
are
so
besotted
upon
their
owne
discourse
,
that
they
regard
nothing
else
.
And
some
there
are
,
that
wag
their
Heades
,
or
turne
their
eyes
or
shrinke
up
their
eye
browes
,
to
the
midle
of
their
foreheads
,
or
else
let
them
(
skowlingly
)
hang
downe
over
their
eyes
.
And
some
there
are
,
that
make
wry
mouthes
,
others
that
spit
,
and
even
sprinkle
their
Faces
,
with
whom
they
discourse
;
you
may
finde
others
,
that
use
such
action
,
and
quick
motion
with
their
Hands
,
as
they
talke
that
you
would
thinke
,
they
were
driving
Flyes
away
,
all
which
customes
,
are
very
offensive
.
And
as
Pindar
saith
,
every
thing
that
is
done
sweetly
and
relisheth
well
,
is
performed
in
a
free
,
and
conformable
way
.
What
then
may
I
say
of
him
,
that
goes
into
company
,
with
a
Pen
in
his
Eare
,
or
a
ruler
in
his
Mouth
,
or
of
him
,
that
layes
one
legge
upon
the
Table
,
or
that
spits
betweene
his
Fingers
?
and
of
innumerable
other
sottish
cricks
,
which
men
may
by
observation
finde
to
bee
used
?
concerning
which
I
heere
intend
not
to
enlarge
my selfe
,
because
I
know
there
be
many
,
will
say
,
I
have
sayd
farre
too
much
.
And
so
I
conclude
,
giving
thee
to
understand
,
that
thou
must
not
thinke
that
of
these
little
things
one
can
make
but
a
small
fault
,
but
that
by
many
little
ones
,
a
great
one
may
at
last
bee
committed
.
And
that
the
lesse
they
are
,
the
more
care
thou
hadst
neede
to
take
to
leave
them
,
because
they
are
so
hardly
discerned
,
nor
doth
he
that
doth
them
consider
,
that
like
as
small
Vnthrifty
expences
,
which
by
their
continuance
doe
consume
our
estates
before
we
are
aware
of
them
;
Even
so
doe
these
little
faults
,
by
their
great
number
,
spoile
our
good
behaviour
.
Therefore
they
being
of
so
great
moment
,
wee
ought
not
to
make
sport
of
them
.
FINIS
.